Professional Documents
Culture Documents
???
1AC Harmony
I
I
I
I
speak
speak
speak
speak
of
of
of
of
audiences, and thus to shape the future. Such mega events included the 2008 Olympic
games, the 2009 60th anniversary of the founding of the PRC, as well as Expo
2010 Shanghai China. Expo 2010 was seen as an expression of and tool for
the building of harmonious world by Chinese academics (for example Zou Keyuan, 2011: 11). Yan
Xuetongs Ancient4 Chinese4Thought4was adorned with an image of the Chinese national pavilion at the Expo on its book cover. The Expo was also
associated with harmony by the party- state. Chinese Premier Wen Jiabao
stuck closely to the official articulation of harmonious world when he
described the Shanghai Expo as: an encyclopedia lying open on the land and
a magnificent painting showcasing the integration and harmony of diverse
cultures The World Expo is a vivid demonstration of the diversity of human
civilizations. The Shanghai Expo has offered a broad stage for inter-cultural
exchanges and integration, reminding us that we live in a divers and colorful
world (Wen Jiabao, 2010a). He continued to argue that the Expo had fully demonstrated harmony to be
the common aspiration of mankind, and that the Expo was above national,
ethnic and religious boundaries. This, to Premier Wen, was why [i]t is important that countries work together to build a
harmonious world of lasting peace and common prosperity (Wen Jiabao, 2010a). The Expo was made possible by Chinas
economic rise, but was also part of establishing the story of such a rise as
true, and of narrating a future where China rises to be the benevolent leader
of a new harmonious world order. In this chapter I examine the way ideas of Chinas role as leader of
a harmonious world proliferated at Expo 2010. I go about this examination in two parts. In the first part I trace the
two cosmologies that I outlined in the academic literatures in the previous chapter, unit- based and holistic spatial imaginaries. I continue to argue, now in the context
of Expo 2010, that the two cosmologies are not mutually exclusive. I show how they are deployed at the Expo in ways that reinforce one another by ordering spatial
difference through teleological time. The two cosmologies are worked out in conjunction with one another at Expo 2010, in ways that support a particular discourse on
China and the world, prescriptive of a particular future where China leads a new harmonious world order. Like some of the academic literatures examined in the previous
convergence of others into the self. Instead, what remains is a fragmented plethora of truth, not the unreal but the hyper-real. My reading of Expo 2010 as simulacra
examines some of the distinctions implied in the where,4when4and4who4of the world/fair, and shows that we may be better off not taking our distinctions so seriously.
THE TWO COSMOLOGIES AND HARMONY AT EXPO 2010 Expo 2010 took place in the tradition of scientific and industrial world fairs following on from the
2010e). The 73 million visitors who passed through the Expo in Shanghai during the six months it was officially open as world fair would be even greater if one counted the
subsequent visitors attracted to the sites permanent monuments (the Chinese national pavilion for example has been turned into a permanent museum) and to the online
version of Expo 2010, where ones avatar can stroll through a virtual 3D replica of the site, visit pavilions and partake in numerous exhibitions as well as interact with other
At the online Expo, we can take guided tours of pavilions and exhibitions and get a virtual passport in which we can collect visa stamps from the various territories visited.
Expo visitors, who may never have been abroad and may not own a
passport in the outside world, can get a multitude of visa stamps and play
Likewise, at the
at being well-travelled. It is an enactment of the world that pretends such international life is readily available and unrestricted. It
draws up borders and barriers in order to let them be crossed, but by no
means erased or blurred. Through turning visa collection into a game, border controls appear innocent at the same time as their indisputable
natural existence between states is reinforced. However, it becomes clear that partaking in this game of open borders is conditional. At the Expo, I met a young travel
guide, who visited the Expo with 60 tourists from Beijing. While her group went into the Pavilion of Future (subtitled Dream inspires the future) and had their pretend
passports stamped, she waited ticketless outside, stopped at the border because she did not have the right papers. Simultaneously, the external nation-state system
echoed in citizenship regimes inside the Expo when producing a real passport meant one could jump pavilion queues for the pavilion of the country that had issued it.
From
the above we see that imaginations of China in the world at the Expo draw on
both unit-based and holistic notions of space. This instance shows the two spatial imaginaries coexisting in
above indicate that this holistic imaginary is taken to demand the harmonious balance of all and our common protection. Classification in time and space
contemporary China, and so refutes the idea that one would be superseding the other. I next look closer at how they work in tandem at the Expo. Throughout the Expo,
classification of space is marked. We have seen it above in the unit-based form of mapping state units, as well as that of regions as containers of culture. The
holistic Tianxia concept does not refer to the jigsaw-puzzled space of the unitbased imaginary, but nonetheless classifies and sequentialises through a
centre/periphery, civilised/barbarian divide. Tianxia ordering is similar to the
Expo site centred on the Chinese pavilion. Similarly, the comparison and contrasting of East and West is ever
present. In a film screened at the Pavilion of City Being we are watched from the screen by the eyes of Eastern people, the eyes of Western people (Xu Wei, 2010: 49).
Likewise, Pre- show Hall in the Pavilion4of4Footprint shows ideal cities as they have been imagined in the East and in the West. Dreaming of a better future is
participation in Expo 2010, Chinese subsidies to these countries ensured there were more state and organisation pavilions, 246, than at any previous Expo (Xinhua,
The vastly different budgets and scales meant pavilions gave the
impression of a developmental or aspirational classification, in a visual
display of global inequality. As in global development, China financially
supported less-developed states in a way that visually emphasised the
impressive scale and central location of the Chinese pavilion and reaffirmed
2010e).
identity is in world affairs is clear from an introduction to the Expo on its official website, ringing with familiarity with the official party-line: [w]ith a long civilisation, China
favours international exchange and loves world peace. China owes its successful bid for the World Exposition in 2010 to the international communitys support for and
confidence in its reform and opening-up. The Exposition will be the first registered World Exposition in a developing country, which gives expression to the expectations the
worlds people place on Chinas future development We count on the continuing attention, support and participation of all the peace-loving countries (Expo 2010
1004 years4of4Expo4dream4()4(Shanghai shibohui shiwu xietiaoju, 2009), and in the World Expo Museum that looks back at more than 150 years of historical
I believe
in Chinas actual strength, a country that has 5000 years of civilisation must
be able to produce glory once more (Expo Shanghai Online, 2010c). Finally, the feature film of the Xinjiang regional pavilion
demonstrates how classification of time and space come together into a particular,
goal-oriented progress under PRC leadership : [Xinjiang is] the communication
land of four great civilisations of the world ... It once was the road of bonze
Xuanzang, the silk road, the road of western expedition and the road of
eastern return The great transformation of 60 years is the evidence of our
diligence and intelligence Today, the assistance from the motherland also
lights up the passion in Xinjiang (Expo Shanghai Online, 2010g) .104 This quote brings together
preparation for the Shanghai Expo. Online commentators echo such narratives, and one commentator on the Expo online Dream Wall comments that
the numerous elements that make possible the problematic imagination of self-other relations that is under discussion in this thesis. A separation between civilisations is
posited. Xinjiang is subsequently conceived of as a place where these separate civilisations meet. Progress is imagined as a return to a state that once was, and that is
now returning through Chinese diligence in its (re)civilising mission. One can only wonder at the irony as the motherlands assistance lights up the passion in Xinjiang
after the brutal ethnic clashes in the years running up to the Expo (Xinhua, 2009d). 104 Bonze Xuan Zang is a Buddhist sage from Chinese literary classic Journey to the
West. Metaphors of lines, circles, spirals and pendula may be used to describe this temporality, but may be misleading as they change significance in their combined use
(cf. Gell, 1992). Analogue clock time, for instance, may be circular if used as for example a toy, but indicates linear time flow when allied with other concepts, such as
civilisational progress and development. The point of Chinas progress/return (to its rightful place as world leader) is not whether we describe it using the metaphor of the
pay tribute ()105 (Expo Shanghai Online, 2010f). A majority of participants in the Expos Dream wall expressed love for the motherland, the Expo and Shanghai,
with one exclaiming,
Go Expo, China is invincible (Go Expo ) (Expo Shanghai Online, 2010c). Key to justifying this Chinese
world leadership is depicting such a world as harmonious, in accordance with the harmonious world discourse. The Expo is steeped in this language of harmony. Chinas
(Expo Shanghai Online, 2010a). The Xinjiang pavilion is labelled Xinjiang a 105 This set formulation is commonly used to indicate great power. - 146 - harmonious land.
We go to the Expo on a harmonious train, to visit Harmony Tower, and if we hurt ourselves we can have a band-aid from the harmonious first aid kit. Figure 5: Harmonious
2010: A life at
ease A peaceful and stable job Wishing the great motherland is increasingly
thriving and prosperous My family is increasingly harmonious and happy
2049: There is no war in any corner of the world There is no discrimination
Peaceful getting along and also wish that when we reach that time people
from every corner of the world can all profoundly understand China (Expo
Shanghai Online, 2010f). We see here a mixing of ideas of harmony with
notions of a good personal life, a thriving China, and an image of peacefully
connected world citizens who comprehend China. Again, there is an emphasis
on making foreigners understand China. A blurb for Pavilion4of4Futures harmony sculpture similarly personalizes
first aid kit (Source: Astrid Nordin) The language of harmony is also prevalent among the wishes of Vanke4Pavilion. One participant wishes:
world harmony: core concept of traditional Chinese culture: only the harmony of the world and all things constitute the harmony of humans spirit. Just as in Zhaos
echoed through non-Chinese pavilions at the Expo, including the two spatial imaginaries, the goal-oriented notion of time, East-West juxtaposition and a reliance on blurry
argue that the PRC is being socialised into values and norms of international society (Johnston, 2008), the Expo showed the opposite: outsiders competing to be most
games and wine coolers that will apparently be available to Chinese people in 2015. Entering Siemens harmonious and commercialised rendition of Tianxia we are
Expo took place because of the international communitys support for and confidence in [Chinas] reform and opening-up, expressing the expectations the worlds
people place on Chinas future development with China sternly counting on the continuing attention, support and participation of all the peace-loving countries (Expo
2010 Shanghai China, 2008). In this version of the Future World we are allowed into the spotlight on the condition that we become avatars that sing simultaneously in one
voice to the Chinese melody. Foreclosing futures at Expo 2010 In this part of the chapter I have argued that the holistic and unit-based cosmologies, or spatial imaginaries,
were prominent at Expo 2010, aligning classified units of time/space in sequence. They are simultaneously deployed in ways that support a particular discourse on China
and the World, prescriptive of a particular future where China leads a new harmonious world order. World fairs were from the outset an exercise where self/other relations
were heavily tinted by imperialism (Rydell, 1984). Today, although the specific selves and others reproduced by the Expo may be somewhat different their fundamental
manoeuvre is the same. The articulation of time/space with the narrative of harmony is problematic, again and despite itself, because it marginalises concepts of coeval
yet insists on the singular Chinas Future as the (Harmonious) Worlds Future. On this view, there is only one Future, and it does not welcome contestation. I propose that
we can refuse scripting our songs in the pre-programmed manner suggested by predominant imaginings at the Expo. It can indeed be possible to meet the challenge of
coeval multiplicities that time and space should present us with. In the next section I begin to unsettle the dominant rendition of time, space and China in the world by way
of reading it through the work of Jean Baudrillard.
Nordin 12
(Astrid H.M. Nordin [Lecturer in the Department of Politics, Philosophy and
Religion at Lancaster University], Time, Space and Multiplicity in Chinas
Harmonious World, 2012, The University of Manchester Library,
https://www.escholar.manchester.ac.uk/uk-ac-man-scw:186417, pages 149168)
TAKING BAUDRILLARD TO THE FAIR Above, I have examined different ways in which China is imagined as ahead in the historical queue that is posited at Expo 2010. However, as explained in the introduction to this
thesis, a most common way of imagining China elsewhere in discourse on the countrys relation to the world is as behind, or catching up. This way of understanding Chinas role in international politics has its roots
(Xin Xu, 2006; Brownell, 2008; Price and Dayan, 2008). In this section I argue that
consequence of
Mega event genres came about in Western industrialising capitalist countries engaged in nation building and imperial consolidation of the late 19th century (Rydell, 1984: 8, 236; Roche,
(Roche, 2003: 103, see also Roche, 1999: 1-31). He has further suggested
World fairs have been described as instrumental in creating the distinction between reality and representation, a dualism that has become central to the way we capture the modern
world (Mitchell, 1988; Harvey, 1996). In the remainder of this chapter I 106 Penelope Harvey has begun the work of reading world fairs as simulacra in Hybrids4of4Modernity:4
Anthropology,4the4Nation4State4and4the4Universal4Exhibition (1996). Recent publications have hinted at the possibility of such a reading of Chinese mega events. Most notably, Price and Dayans Owning4the4
Olympics4takes off in an imaginary of the Beijing Olympics as spectacle, festival, ritual, and finally as access to truth and concludes: Or should we rewrite MacAloons sequence in a style inspired by Baudrillard:
spectacle, festival, ritual, and finally simulacrum- (Dayan, 2008: 400). To my knowledge none have followed through with an empirical analysis of what such a reading may look like in the Chinese case. explore
and that this has serious consequences for the study thereof. The
shows how
Importantly, I argue that Baudrillard, who is often accused of being intellectually uncritical or irresponsible (for example by Norris, 1992), can help us think differently about
intellectual strategy in our study of such a simulacral harmonious world fair. I first outline Baudrillards discussions of the simulacrum and use this discussion to interrogate the being of the world fair. I argue that
the fair is not a fake copy of a real world, but that as simulation it marks the
breakdown of the distinction of the copy from the original, of the fair from the
world. Having asked where the fair is, arguing that fairness is everywhere,
anywhere and nowhere
, I next ask when the fair is. I show that the fair works through recycling, revival and reuse. I thereafter ask who is the fair through an exploration of
what happens to subjectivity in the interactive technologies of the fair. I examine how our simulation as subjects and objects of interactive technologies breaks both of these categories down. I argue that
being in the world fair turns us into simulacral avatars, circulated in virtual
hyper-reality.
the world we live
in has passed into the hyper-real, the generation by models of a real without
origin or reality
As a consequence the real will never again
have a chance to produce itself, but is replaced by a hyper-real where there
is no distinction between the real and the imaginary, leaving room only for
the orbital recurrence of models and for the simulated generation of
differences
I finally conclude through asking how to be fair in such a simulacral world fair. I argue that thinking the world in terms of its simulacral fairness does not need to rob us of
intellectual strategy, but that we can draw on Baudrillard to think of theory as challenge. To be simulacral, or where is the fair- Let us return to Baudrillards claim that
(Baudrillard, 1994 [1981]: 1). What has been lost, he argues, is metaphysics: [n]o more mirror of being and appearances, of the real and its concept (1994 [1981]: 2).
Crucially, this is not a question of imitation, duplication or even parody, but of substitution.
(1994 [1981]: 3). What is at stake in Baudrillards analysis, then, is the reality principle: [t]o dissimulate is to pretend not to have what one has. To simulate is to feign to have what
one doesnt have. One implies a presence, the other an absence. But it is more complicated than that because simulating is not pretending Therefore, pretending, or dissimulating, leaves the principle of reality
In few
places is the question of the real and the imaginary, the true and the false,
the original and the fake as pertinent and as sensitive as in contemporary
intact: the difference is always clear, it is simply masked, whereas simulation threatens the difference between the true and the false, the real and the imaginary (Baudrillard, 1994 [1981]: 3 ).
been shaken in recent years by the tainted milk scandal, where a number of infants were killed and hundreds of thousands fell ill from ingesting fake milk powder containing melamine (Barriaux, 2011). In IR,
Expo 2010s mascot, Haibao, was a resurrection of American cartoon character Gumby, dubbing it The Gumbygate scandal (V Saxena, 2010).
from the 1992 Seville Expo, and equally similar to the Canadians pavilion at Montreal in 1967.
The irony was not lost on foreign commentators, with one commentator noting: [i]f the Shanghai Expo is the ultimate
showcase of an economy roaring to world dominance, then the organizers have selected a theme song that perfectly captures China on the cusp of the 21st century: strident, stirring and ripped off (Lewis, 2010).
The composer of the fair tune first strongly denied plagiarism allegations. Expo 2010 organisers thereafter suspended all use of the song citing copyright reasons and after a flurry of face-saving efforts Expo
2010 organisers, without admitting any problematic recycling, asked if they could please use Okamotos work. The songwriter, whose practically forgotten tune had suddenly returned to the top of Japanese charts,
selflessly acquiesced (Lewis, 2010). These revelations of scandalous fakery, whether on the low level of song writing or the high level of lethal state violence, are typically understood as a form of resistance. They
are taken to reveal the real4state of affairs. Some commentators extrapolate fakery to a Chinese characteristic, portraying resistance to elite-led fakery as a resistance to power. In a short film on Chinese netizens
and state power, blogger Wang Xiaofeng comments on Chinese fakes, with video shots of the Expo interspersed: China is a country who likes to make fake things. Lying is a virtue () of the Chinese. This is
evident in all kind of matters. Statistical numbers are fake () and whatever we create, even the good things, are fake. They [the PRC government] must say that some other countries are worse than China, to
And
If you go to remote places in China you discover very shocking realities, people cant even find something to eat, but you still
think this country is a great country. So when you want to know the facts and get information you are actually challenging power. They are afraid of this (Wang Xiaofeng in Marianini and Zdzarski, 2011).
, and
the purpose of denunciation is to reveal this reality through exposing fakery. My claim in the reminder of this chapter, and in this thesis, is that
5-6). In this respect, simulation is very different from representation.107 The way the latter is often used implies an equivalence of the sign and the real even if it is a utopian equivalence. Simulation, on the
contrary: stems from the Utopia of the principle of equivalence, from the radical negation of the sign as value, from the sign as the reversion and death sentence of every reference. Whereas representation
attempts to absorb simulation by interpreting it as a false representation, simulation envelops the whole edifice of representation itself as a simulacrum (Baudrillard, 1994 [1981]: 6). As outlined in chapter 2,
Baudrillard explains this in terms of successive phases of the image that I reiterate here:108 [1] it is the reflection of a profound reality [2] it masks and denatures a profound reality [3] it masks the absence of
relationship between the sign and the real is, of course, by no means originary with Baudrillard, but has a long and varied tradition from Friedrich Nietzsche (1999 [1872]) to Derrida (1981 [1972]). 108 As explained
(1994 [1981]: 2)
significance of simulation, and its key effect is that in place of the truth we have a myriad of truths taking the shape of signs
of reality and myths of origin (Baudrillard, 1994 [1981]: 6). Baudrillard uses the example of Disneyland to model the entangled orders of simulacra because he sees it primarily as a play of illusions and fantasy
4Like Disneyland,
(Shanghai shibohui shiwu xietiaoju, 2009). At the same time, as will be seen in this chapter, Expo 2010 involved truth claims in an explicit way that Disneyland never has, which makes it
pertinent to examining both 1st and 2nd phase images and those of the 3rd and 4th phase.
the claims that the dreams are indeed the true dreams of humanity and that these dreams will come true). Just like Disneyland, the Expo is ideological: digest of the Chinese way of life, panegyric of Chinese values,
109 As Penelope Harvey writes: [i]n many ways the form of the
great exhibitions has been maintained despite the changing economic, social and political circumstances. Nation states displayed cultural artefacts and technological expertise in their individual pavilions, seeking to
educate and entertain the visiting public. The obligations of the organizers of a fair with universal status are less concerned with the actual bringing together of exhibitors from all over the globe than with enacting a
have traditionally told the tale of global community, and Expo 109 Indeed,
this paper, too, works through recycling
and intentionally so.
the spatial organisation of the Expo sites, in Shanghai and
online, is a starkly visual simulacrum of the purported organisation of the
international state system. Essentialised culture is encapsulated in the spatial
containers that are Expo pavilions, which in turn are encapsulated in
continents or regions, which in turn are a subdivision of the neatly bounded
and mapped world fair. These mappings are presented as neutral and
innocent, helpful and real some lines on a surface, fair and square
(of Baudrillard, Harvey, Expo 2010)
2010
2010d). This particular model depends on a metaphor of scale by which the international community reproduces the form of its constituent parts: [b]oth part and whole function as self-contained, coherent,
This imaginary
reproduces units that differ from each other, but through a difference that is
one of equivalence. Whether we think of these units as natural or culturally
constructed, they are defined by precise boundaries in temporal, spatial and
cultural terms, they are distinct but equivalent entities.
bounded entities which are mutual transformations of each other through simple principles of aggregation and disaggregation (Harvey, 1996: 50).
Expo 2010 as at previous world fairs (Harvey, 1996: 51). The world fair appears as a taxonomisation of equivalent national units with their own pavilion, listing in official guidebooks and dedicated day of cultural
display. The official Opening Celebration of Expo 2010 saw the parading of national flags, carried by Chinese youth made up to look as repetitions and copies of each other (CCTV Documentary, 2010). In this way
Expo 2010 recycled the form of Expo 1992 in Seville on which Harvey writes: [t]he Expo provided a concrete instance of endless replication, a cultural artefact built as if to demonstrate the possibilities and
limitations of an entirely consumerist world. Thus there was the appearance of choice, of multiple perspectives, yet the cultural forms on show were nevertheless clearly reformulations and repetitions of each other
and of previous events. Sameness and familiarity undermined the promise of difference (Harvey, 1996). What we learn from Baudrillard is that this second phase ideology moreover functions as a cover for a
The presentation of the Expo world as imaginary and as a dream functions to make us think that the rest is real.
(Xinhua, 2010e). In this way Expo 2010 marks a shift from ideological nation-building to worlding by simulation. Shanghai, China and the world that surround the Expo are no longer real,
but hyper-real, belonging now to the order of simulation: [i]t is no longer a question of a false representation of reality (ideology) but of concealing the fact that the real is no longer real, and thus of saving the
reality principle (Baudrillard, 1994 [1981]: 12-13). The relation between Baudrillards different phases or orders those that dissimulate something and those that dissimulate that there is nothing comes to the
fore in the hyper-awareness and self-reflexivity of Expo 2010, as it had begun to do in previous world fairs (Harvey, 1996). There were frequent references to the self- representations of previous world fairs, in TV
of previous fairs were brought together with the effect of appearing as self-referential signs, as copies of copies, representations of representations without original, signifiers of signifiers without signifieds, ad4
infinitum. In this way: [t]he exhibition represents the world, provides contexts and connections for an understanding of external realities, but its reflexivity simultaneously confuses or confounds the distinction of
insider/outsider, representation and reality (Harvey, 1996: 37). The implication is one of implosion of the careful construct and of moving to the fourth phase: it has no relation to any reality whatsoever: it is its
own pure simulacrum (Baudrillard, 1994 [1981]: 6). Therefore, we must take the step beyond understanding how the exhibition represents the world and grapple with how the harmonious exhibition is the world,
Reading the Expo through Baudrillard thus turns the world into
fair and the fair into the world.
and the harmonious world the exhibition.
As I will continue to show throughout this chapter, the distinction between one as real or original and the other as fake or copy
can no longer be upheld. All4we4 have4are4versions4or4layers4of4the4harmonious4world/fair,4all4simulacra. This is why I argue with this chapter that we4need4to4take4the4step4and4study4it4as4such, rather
than limit ourselves to reading Chinas mega events purely on the level of representation and ideology, upholding the reality principle. The layers of simulacra are all world/fair, but cannot be4the fair in a fully
present way because Baudrillard, and others with him, have upset the dichotomisation of presence and absence.110 For this reason, the relation between the layers of simulacra is not that of a coherent system, of
stable exchange or of dialectics. The world/fair is simultaneously nowhere and now here. To be recycled, or when is the fair- I have asked in the previous section where the fair is and argued that fairness is
everywhere and anywhere that the world/fair is simultaneously nowhere and now here. I turn next to the temporality of simulacra in this formulation to ask when the fair is. Looking for the world/fair somewhere
and sometime beyond the dichotomisation of presence and absence I argue that the fair works through recycling, revival and reuse, that as a rem(a)inder, it is not new. What better place to start than with
beginnings and origins- We require a visible past, a visible continuum, a visible myth of origin, which reassures us about our end. 110 This problematique has been discussed among others by Jean-Luc Nancy (1991
Beginnings
were certainly important to displays of China at Expo 2010. Throughout the
Chinese national pavilion and dozens of Chinese regional pavilions, China is
described as the origin of the world, echoing wider media and academic
discourse in China.
[1983]), Giles Deleuze and Felix Guattari (1988 [1980]) and Derrida (1976 [1967]). - 159 - Because finally we have never believed in them (Baudrillard, 1994 [1981]: 10).
Various Chinese regional pavilions also pride China for figuring as the origin of (Chinese) civilisation. I use brackets here because there is some discrepancy or
ambiguity in terms of communicating such messages to Chinese speaking and English speaking audiences. In the Gansu province case, for example, which circles around its long history of more than 8000 years
This
kind of slippage between these terms appears throughout Expo 2010 and
makes Chinese civilisation appear coterminous with civilisation as such.
an ideological tool that served to make the
5000 years of uninterrupted Chinese civilisation appear real. This
uninterrupted history of harmony is part of the shift in legitimisation of CCP
rule from socialism to nationalism and Chinese characteristics (
of civilisation, a sign that reads in English Dadiwan Site in Qinan County Believed to Start the Chinese Civilization in Chinese language simply reads Civilization begins Qinan Dadiwan ().
This exhuming
Most importantly, however, this exhumation took pride of place because of a dream, behind this defunct power that it tries to annex, of an order that would have had nothing to do with it, and it dreams of it
because it exterminated it by exhuming it as its own past (Baudrillard, 1994 [1981]: 10). IR scholars are performing this same exhuming ritual when we dream of the emerging Chinese school of IR theory as a
(Baudrillard, 1994 [1981]: 10). In this 111 This West, on my understanding, is not real in the first place and the breakdown of any hard line between inside and outside makes such radical
dichotomization fall apart. - 160 - bewilderment we could either admit to the lack of universality of the Law, or exterminate the evidence to the contrary. The conversion or simple discovery of these different beings
112
of Chinese ethnic minorities through their regional pavilions lies at the heart of Expo 2010, a base from which the Chinese national
pavilion rises. Everywhere, the ethnic is exotically reproduced, recycled and rescreened. Everywhere happy, colourful and anachronistic ethnics sing, dance and rejoice in the greatness of the motherland, as in the
Xinjiang pavilion (a harmonious place). This overproduction is a means of destruction, a promotion and rescue which forms another step to their symbolic extermination. Nonetheless, the Expo is highly self-
current PRC policy towards the Western Autonomous Regions of Tibet and Xinjiang where splittism is considered a challenge to the integrity of the PRC state (Barabantseva, 2011). - 161 - Figure 6: A linear
model will result in excessive pollution and waste (Source: Astrid Nordin) The theme pavilion City4being uses similar metaphors to Baudrillard to conceive of time, that of biological life cycles, metabolism,
circulation and recycling. These are said to be key to the proper functioning of the system. This pavilion is evocatively constructed as a sewerage system interspersed with circulating billboard messages of
linear model will result in excessive pollution and waste, and the second reads
Figure 7: A cyclical model will feature greater recycling and less waste (Source: Astrid Nordin) In this way Expo 2010, like Baudrillard, engages directly with claims to
(Coulter, 2004). Through these examples we can see the world/fair engaged in different phases of simulation, which
can be understood as dissimulating something, but also as dissimulating that there is nothing.
As such, it is not enough to remain within a simple framework of representation and ideology in our analyses thereof, but
- I argue that
between ways of being in the world/fair along lines of class, race, gender and so on. At the Shanghai Expo, where well over 90% of visitors were Chinese, the ability to identify me as a fair-skinned visitor from the
outside made me an immediate part of the exhibited exotica (my being fair made me the fair, so to speak. And simultaneously the reverse was true, my fairness positioned me as though outside the fair, observing
it/them). But Expo 2010 goes much further in making us part of the fair, through the layers of interactive technologies by which the fair itself emerges. In the first instance, we are an active part of this emergence,
we can plan, steer and shape the world/fair, we are the subjects of its emergence. Visitors are often asked to actively participate in Expo 2010. Indeed, interactivity is a key feature of many pavilions and different
layers of the world/fair, and one pavilion is expressly dedicated to displaying it. Here, photographs from Expo 2010 and its preparation, submitted via the Expo 2010 website, are circulated on screens. Participants
can also send blessings and wishes for Expo 2010 from various websites and have them screened in the pavilion, surrounded by cards with wishes and blessings written by its visitors. In a wishing tree we are
encouraged to write wishes on colourful paper, fold it into airplanes and throw it into an artificial tree. In parallel, the Online Expo 2010 has many venues where ones avatar can leave wishes, such as the Vanke
pavilion or the Expo4dream4home discussed above. On a multimedia display stand visitors to Expo 2010 can arrange various building models and simultaneously a 3D image of its layout will appear on a
background wall, surrounded by previous excellent works. In this way, a sign for the multimedia display tells us, You could become one of the designers of a future city. In Shanghais own pavilion at Expo 2010
the Shanghai forever image wall, consisting of revolving triangles and more than 15000 photographs featuring Shanghai, is a product of mass participation and joint creation ( ) intended to
Often our recognition as participants rests on our willingness to take on specific subject positions tellingly, the English title of the pavilion for popular participation is Citizens initiative pavilion, interpellating us
as citizens of the mapped state system on display. It is through such citizenship that we are allowed recognition in the world/fair. Indeed, the different layers of simulacra share citizenship regimes as a key feature,
invoked through the passport. At previous world fairs, at the Shanghai Expo, and at the online version of Expo 2010 we can have a passport in which we collect visa stamps from the pavilions visited. At points, we
have to actively change ourselves to make us acceptable as subjects in order to have our fair share. Passing through the world/fair we are screened and tested. This screening echoes for the subject/object
dichotomy (the who) the collapse we saw in previous sections of the here/there (the where) and the now/then (the when). As Richard Lane has observed with regards to Baudrillard: there is an interpenetration of the
screen metaphor with the notion of everything being on the surface here, including the friendly surveillance which simultaneously shows the people under surveillance on television screens, which leads to a
collapsing of perspectival space (the removal of the gap or distance both spatially and temporally between the viewer and the viewed) (Lane, 2000: 42). Here interpenetration is total, including of architectural and
geographical space. The layers of simulacra cannot be separated. All of Expo 2010, the Shanghai Expo and its virtual replica, Shanghai, China, all of the world/fair are indistinguishable as a total functional screen of
activities (Baudrillard, 1994 [1981]: 76). In this way all of the world/fair operates through screening, in every sense of the word. The example above of the excluded travel guide moreover exemplifies how our
participation in the citizenship regimes of the world/fair is conditional she was stopped at the border because she had not paid the fare. Indeed, the world/fair is most helpful in persuading us that we can (and
should) adjust our selves to pass its screening. In a book dedicated to Expo etiquette prospective visitors to the world/fair are most helpfully taught how to modify their behaviour and their bodies (Xu Bo, 2009).
Chinese readers can learn amongst other things how to greet, walk, shake hands, sit, queue and care for their personal hygiene in a polite manner. They can read about how to go to karaoke, drink coffee with
foreigners and host them in their home according to global decorum. In an appendix we find a taxonomy of etiquette, outlining customs country by country, from the US to Egypt (2009: 147-71). One drawn image,
for example, shows one man (who we can assume, from the big nose in profile, is a Westerner) who sits nicely at his table with one glass and one plate on which he is attacking a square (perhaps a piece of toast)
with his knife and fork. He looks with bewilderment and a hint of fear at another man or boy who smiles a big smile as he carries his second plate to the table, where he has already assembled two glasses, various
fruits and one more plate overflowing with food (in the mish-mash of which we can identify various fruits, a whole fish, a crab and some shrimp). The pictures caption instructs its Chinese readers the civilised
manner of partaking of the fare of the fair through a rhyming slogan: big eyes, small stomach, cannot finish the delicious fare (yan4da4duzi4xiao,4meiwei4chi4bu4liao ) (2009: 62). The
concluding chapter of the book, on how to be a refined and well mannered Expo person, clearly conceives of such politeness in terms of the return to an original state. We are encouraged to utilize the Shanghai
Expo as a historical turning point, to make - 166 - every one of us change into politely speaking Expo people and after being told about the Expos demand on the etiquette of the people of the host country to
through the Expo make elegant etiquette return to China (2009: 141-6, emphasis added). Thus, being a civilised citizen of the world/fair is not about being more like somebody else, but about being more like your
in advance thereof),
The Ningxia Hui Autonomous Region case for example shows visitors images captured and repeatedly displayed on
screens. As citizens of the world/fair our bodies are captured and displayed as copy upon copy throughout Expo 2010, media and academic work, including this thesis. Figure 8: Screened in Ningxia autonomous
region case (Source: Astrid Nordin) This hijacking technology is not simply in the hands of states. Siemens powerfully commoditised Chinese cultural heritage and the Chinese national modernisation project in its
Tianxia4yi4jia pavilion discussed above. To English language audiences the pavilion was marketed through the name We4are4the4world, a name which aptly brings out the recycling nature of the fair through
as described above, our faces pass through a computer program and are recycled on screen
as avatars, transformed, singing along with the Expo 2010 theme tune. Our avatars in the virtual version of Expo 2010 are, to some extent at least, a consequence of our volition and choice, albeit screened and
Our
avatars are exposed as pre-programmed, as playing a pre-scribed role, and
this play has only one script, one where we all sing along with the Chinese
tune.
monitored with a mandatory Chinese ID number registration. In Siemens corporate version of All- under-heaven we are the world/fair without being told in what our stardom will consist.
From these examples we can see two kinds of technologies operating in the world/fair: ones that represent the world and ones that operate through simulation, provoking a reflexive awareness of
artificiality and simulacra: [t]he first of these conceives of technology as enabler, and is the concept that lies behind the notion of the Expo as a technology of nationhood. Technology enables a perspective that can
produce wholeness from fragmentation. Expo enables the appearance of the world as a whole, through the revelation of the fragments that are cut from it and the apparent celebration of their differences (Harvey,
(Harvey,
1996: 123). The examples discussed here reaffirm a rather sinister side to simulation: [
(Haraway, 1991: 161). Through these technologies of the world/fair, not only our concepts of spatiality and temporality, but
also our notions of subject and object, are displaced. Being in a simulacral world/fair is simulacral being. As such, we need to move beyond analyses of Chinese mega events through concepts of simple
Development Road, for example, we are told that: [i]t is an inevitable choice based on Chinas historical and cultural
tradition that China persists unswervingly in taking the road of peaceful development. The Chinese nation has always
been a peace-loving one. Chinese culture is a pacific culture. The spirit of the Chinese people has always featured their
numerous other
official and unofficial publications) posit an essentialised Chinese culture of
peacefulness as prior to any Chinese relations with the world. This rhetoric of
an inherently non-bellicose Chinese way has also echoed in Chinese
academic debates, where Chinese pre-modern philosophy has come back in fashion as a (selectively sampled)
longing for peace and pursuit of harmony (State Council of the PRC 2005b). The whitepaper (and
source of inspiration. The claims and logics that have come out of these debates are varied. One significant grouping of
Chinese academics directly follow the government line and claim that choosing peaceful rise is on the one hand Chinas
voluntary action, on the other hand it is an inevitable choice (Liu Jianfei 2006: 38). That peacefulness and harmony is
something that Chinese people have always valued is an implication, and often explicitly stated fact in these literatures.
Zhan Yunling, for example, claims that from ancient times until today, China has possessed traditional thought and a
culture of seeking harmony (Zhang Yunling 2008: 4). This claim to natural harmony is mutually supportive of the claim
that the Chinese nation has always been a peaceful nation, to authors such as Liu Jianfei (2006), or Yu Xiaofeng and
This line of
argument typically sees what some would call soft power tools as a way of getting others
the enemys army without doing battle is the highest of excellence (Ding Sheng 2008: 197).
to become more like yourself without any need for outright war or other forms of physical violence. In a discussion of the
official government rhetoric of harmonious world under former president Hu Jintao, Shi Zhongwen accordingly stresses
that the doctrine opposes going to extremes, and therefore contradicts what Shi calls the philosophy of struggle (Shi
Zhongwen 2008: 40, where struggle implies Marxist ideology). Qin Zhiyong similarly argues that China needs to steer
At the same
time, few Chinese academics question the direction of the merging of
cultures discussed above clearly it is other cultures that should merge into Chinas
peaceful one. In a common line of thought that draws on the historical
concept of Tianxia, or All-under-heaven, it is argued that the Chinese
leadership can thus bring about a harmonious world through voluntary
submission [by others] rather than force simply through its superior morality
and exemplary behaviour (Yan Xuetong 2008: 159). On this logic, the leadership will
never need to use violence, because everybody will see its magnanimity and
will want to emulate its behaviour (Zhao Tingyang 2006: 34. See Callahan 2008: 755 for a discussion).
Much of these debates have come to pivot around this concept of Tianxia, an
imaginary of the world that builds on a holistic notion of space, without
radical self-other distinction or bordered difference. To some thinkers, this imagination is
away from collisions and embrace the aim of merging different cultures (Qin Zhiyong 2008: 73).
based on a notion of globalisation (for example Yu Xiaofeng and Wang Jiangli 2006: 59) or networked space (Ni Shixiong
and Qian Xuming 2008: 124) where everything is always already connected to everything else in a borderless world. In
these accounts, Tianxia thinking is completely different from Western civilisation, since Chinese civilisation insists on its
own subjectivity, and possesses inclusivity (Zhou Jianming and Jiao Shixin 2008: 28). Despite this apparent binary, it is
claimed that Tianxiaism involves an identification with all of humankind, where there is no differentiation or distinction
between people (Li Baojun and Li Zhiyong 2008: 82). A thinker whose deployment of the Tianxia concept has been
particularly influential is Zhao Tingyang, who proposes the concept as a Chinese and better way of imagining world order
(Zhao Tingyang 2005; 2006), where better means better than the Western inter-state system to which Tianxia is
portrayed as the good opposite. In opposition to this Western system, he argues that Tianxia can offer a view from
nowhere or a view from the world, where [w]orld-ness cannot be reduced to internationality, for it is of the wholeness or
as a consequence of a
prioritisation of order over the preservation of alterity, any inconsistency or
contradiction in the system will be a disaster (Zhao Tingyang 2006: 33). As a corollary of this
totality rather than the between-ness (Zhao Tingyang 2006: 39). However,
prioritisation, Zhao comes to insist on the homogeneity of his all-inclusive space, which aims at the uniformity of society
(Zhao Tingyang 2006: 33, emphasis in original) where all political levels should be essentially homogenous or
homological so as to create a harmonious system (2006: 33). The aim of the Tianxia system is thus to achieve one single
political philosophy is said to turn the enemy into a friend, and it would lose its meaning if it were not to remove conflicts
and pacify social problems in a word, to transform () the bad into the good (Zhao Tingyang 2006: 34). Moreover, this
conversion to a single good homogeneity should happen through volontariness rather than through expansive
colonialism: an empire of All-under-Heaven could only be an exemplar passively in situ, rather than positively become
Zhao argues that we can have a complete and perfect understanding of problems and solutions that is all-inclusive.
With this all-inclusive notion of Tianxia, there is literally no outside. Since all places and all problems are domestic,
This complete
and perfect understanding is hence attainable only to an elite, who will
achieve homogeneity (convert others into self) through example. Eventually,
Zhao says that this model guarantees the a priori completeness of the world (Callahan 2007: 7).
then, there will be no other, the many will have been transformed into the
one (Zhao Tingyang 2005: 13, see also 2006). It is through this
transformation and submission to the ruling elite that the prevention of war is
imagined. If Baudrillard had engaged with these contemporary Chinese redeployments of pre-modern thought on
war (which, to my knowledge, he never did), I think he would have recognised many of the themes that interested him in
Chinese traditions of thinking war that I describe above to begin their discussion by explicitly drawing on Clausewitz and
it is clear that
this building of a harmonious world is directed against others whose
influence should be smashed (Fang Xiaojiao 2008: 68). From this line of thinkers, the call to
build a harmonious world has also been used to argue for increased Chinese
military capacity, including its naval power (Deng Li 2009). Although Chinese policy
documents stress that violence or threat of violence should be avoided, they
similarly appear to leave room for means that would traditionally be
understood as both hard and soft in Joseph Nyes dichotomisation (See for example State
Council of the PRC 2005a). Indeed, many of Chinas neighbours have voiced concern
with growing Chinese military capacity over the last few years, and a Chinese
non-war is no less frightening to its neighbours than a war be it labelled
just or unjust, real or virtual. This Chinese war past, present and future
is acted out in various different modes. Violent war is reified through the
take his war as their point of departure (for example Liu Tiewa 2014). For several Chinese writers,
spectacle of computer games, art, online memes, cartoons and not least
dramas on film and television (Diamant 2011, 433). The Chinese state claims success
in all of its wars, and simultaneously claims that it has never behaved
aggressively beyond its borders (which is also, of course, a convenient way of
glossing over all the violence perpetrated by the Chinese state within those
borders, the violence with which they are upheld and with which they were
established in the first place, and the clear contradiction between the states
fixation on territorial integrity and its borderless and holistic Tianxia rhetoric).
Popular cultural renditions of war paint a more varied picture, but all contribute to a
reification of war. Recent Chinese productions that reify war on the screen
through what we may call war porn are numerous indeed , it has been claimed that
China produces what is probably the highest number of dramas set in wartime in
the world (Diamant 2011: 433). One example accessible to a non-Chinese audience is Feng Xiaogangs Assembly
(Jijiehao ) from 2007, which recreates horrifically violent and realistic battle
scenes from the Civil War between Guomindang nationalists and Communist
troops. The Second Sino-Japanese war is another popular setting for these
reifications of war, providing the backdrop for another large budget film by Feng Xiaogang, the 2012 Back to 1942
(Yijiusier ), and international star-director Zhang Yimous The Flowers of War (Jinling shisan chai ).
particular war events include the Rape of Nanjing Memorial/Nanjing Massacre museum in Nanjing; the Military Museum,
the Museum of Revolutionary History and the Memorial Museum of the Chinese Peoples War of Resistance to Japan in and
outside Beijing; and the September 18th Incident Memorial and Museum of the Manchurian Crisis in Shenyang, to name
but a few (these museums and their exhibits of war have been studied for example by Mitter 2000, 2003 and Waldron
and Military Dependents, and in annually recurring celebrations of the Spring Festival, the Anniversary of the founding of
the Peoples Republic, Army Day and the National Humiliation Day which has received much academic attention in recent
It is not a
question of creating an image of false representation, or what we may call a third
order simulation, a masking of the reality of war. Rather, the point is that
reality and illusion can no longer be distinguished, but have collapsed into
one another. There is no longer a real war behind these narratives which can
be uncovered (cf. Nordin 2012). Through these other modes, the Chinese non-war is
reified as war. Like the Gulf War of which Baudrillard wrote, it appears seamless, yet is riddled
with contradictions. If what took place in the Persian Gulf was the spectacle of war, what is taking
place in contemporary China is perhaps better understood as the spectacle of non-war.
Like the spectacle of war it has a range of strategic and political purposes for everyone
involved. Like the pre-emptive narratives of Tianxia, the reifications of war that
hark back to a Clausewitzean ontology relay a war that is scripted or coded in
advance, disallowing alterity. And to those who fear the possibility of the
Chinese war, we might indeed see reasons to fear, but also provide a reminder
that it is stupid to be for or against this war, if we do not for a moment
question its probability, credibility or level of reality.
denying veterans an authentic military voice (Diamant 2011: 431, 461). My point here is different.
The story that needs to be told is thus not about the undoubtedly deplorable
truth or fact of explosive and warlike violence, but about a violence of
another sort. In the radical digital transparency of the global scene, we
(members of the demos) often have full or direct exposure to explosivity, as
we saw above with the image of terror. Bu t what still needs to be thought and
problematized is implosivityor what may be called implosive violence.
Implosive violence is a violence for which we do not, and perhaps will never,
have much of a language (Rancire, 2007: 123). Although, not having a
language for it or, rather, as we saw above, seeking to find a language to talk
about it and, perhaps, to make sense of it is still sought after. This is,
perhaps, what digital pictures of war/terror violence seek to capture or want
to force through. Implosive violence, often digitally rendered these days, is in
close contact with media technologies and representational devices
and techniques because it seeks representation and meaning. This is why
implosive violence insists on calling in wars (against terror, for example) and
on mobilizing war machines (against terrorist others, against vague enemy
figures), but wars and war machines that no longer haveto the extent
that they ever hada clearly identifiable object and subject, or a
clear mission/purpose. As such, this implosive violence and its wars
(the new Western/global way of war, perhaps) must remain uncertain,
unclear, foggy, inwardly driven, representational, and indeed virulent.
They must remain uncertain and confused even as they are digitally
operative and desperately capture events/images to give the
impression that meanings/significations can and will be found. Yet, as
we saw above, it is not meanings exactly that must be found, but
information and the endless guarantee of its immediate circulation.
As information occupies the empty place of meaning, certainty, or truth,
images must be instantaneously turned into appearances that search
for meanings that will never be discovered because, instead, a
proliferation of information-worthy facts and beliefs will take over
(perhaps this is what US fake pundit and comedian Stephen Colbert
famously referred to as truthiness). Or, as Baudrillard puts it, free
from its former enemies, humanity now has to create enemies from
within, which in fact produces a wide variety of inhuman
metastases (Baudrillard, 2003). Thus, this implosive violence is destined
to be a global violence since it "is the product of a system that tracks
down any form of negativity and singularity, including of course death
as the ultimate form of singularity. [] It is a violence that, in a sense,
puts an end to violence itself and strives to establish a world where
anything related to the natural must disappear [] Better than a
global violence, we should call it a global virulence. This form of violence
is indeed viral. It moves by contagion, produces by chain reaction, and little
by little it destroys our immune systems and our capacities to resist" (2003;
our italics).
If such
attempts at harmonisation of others have been traced in various times and spaces, this is not to imply that they are not crucially linked to the sovereign power of the policy discourse, by way of which we began the
Where some may initially have imagined the Internet to provide the space for near-unlimited freedom of expression and provide a tool to hold government accountable, more
empirical studies soon resulted in more sober analyses (Chase and Mulvenon, 2002; Kurlantzick, 2004; Lagerkvist, 2005). On the one hand, the
echoing Hus view of the future in terms of an inevitable choice (Minister of Public Security, Jia Chunwang, in Huliang - 175 - zhoukan, 2002, cited in Lagerkvist,
2005).
(Lagerkvist, 2008: 121). The desired outcome of such e-governance, according to Lagerkvist, is installing a machine
that can provide scientific and correct knowledge among citizens and state officials (2005: 197). The success of the state in achieving the goals of its inclusionary thought work ( ) nonetheless remains
Internet access for long periods as a way to hinder communication and spread of information
The line between acceptable and unacceptable expression remains elusive and shifting (Breslin and Shen, 2010: 266). In drawing it, however, explanatory emphasis is on a language of
health, with censorship purported to 115 The blackouts were noted in the Western mainstream press (Blanchard, 2009; AFP, 2011). For a fuller explanation of exactly what this blockage entailed in terms of access,
In response to the
governmental policing of the Internet, and to its harmony makers in off-line
conflicts, the notion of having been harmonised
has grown popular
as a way of expressing discontent. The use of this passive grammatical voice
dubbed by one commentator the passive subversive
indicates that
one has been coercively made to (appear to) do something. The term gained
such popularity that the passive tense era
made the top of the list
see Summers (2009) - 176 - cleanse pollution and unhealthy elements in favour of health and hygiene (Lagerkvist, 2008: 123, 134).
(bei4hexie4le )
(bei ),
(Kuhn, 2010),
(beishidai4 )
of
Southern4Metropolis4Weeklys 2009 list of most popular neologisms (Southern Metropolis Weekly, 2009), and bei4was made quasi-official when an arm of the Education Ministry elected it the Chinese character of
the year in 2009. Lei Yi, one judge of the event and a historian of the Chinese Academy of Social Sciences, said the term won by a landslide by popular Internet vote: [w]e felt we should recognize this result so
we named bei as the character most representative of Chinas situation last year (in Kuhn, 2010). Doubleleaf, a Beijing-based blogger who had his blog harmonised, meaning shut down, emphasised in an
deleted. When one netizen asks what happened the answer is they have
been harmonised. Finally, a smiling Hu Jintao appears alongside the slogan
Everyone is responsible for a harmonious society
The Flash animation that has been harmonised
is part of a wider form of online culture known as egao4(), which has
become popular since the launch of the harmonious policies and received
international attention since around 2006. The term is made up of characters
e (), which means bad or evil, and gao ( ), which means to change or deal
with, leading to translations of the word as evil jokes
reckless
doings
or simply spoofing
This spoofing culture uses
irony and satire to mock power holders as well as government policies and
practices. Scholars have almost universally described egao as a form of
resistance, subversion or contestation.
[e]very
joke is a tiny revolution
it is moreover
based on an understanding of a discrepancy between on the one hand PRC
party-state language, including tifa like harmonious world and harmonious
society, and on the other hand an alternative political discourse (
hidden transcript
(renren4you4ze4hexie4shehui4 ) (Martinsen, 2007;
Zhuru cilei, 2007). Egao: Resistance in the sphere of politics and the political
(for example Li Hongmei, 2011: 72; Tang Lijun and Bhattacharya, 2011: 2.4). To a number of commentators,
or
(Perry, 2007: 10; Esarey and Xiao Qiang, 2008: 752; Meng Bingchun, 2009: 39), including expressions like having been harmonised.117 The most pervasive
scholarly interpretation of this relation between official and unofficial discourse has been in terms of Bakhtinian carnival an unruly and fantastic time and space in medieval and renaissance Europe. One volume
characterizes the entire Chinese cyberspace as a quasi-separate space of the carnivalesque (Herold and Marolt, 2011). On this understanding, the carnival is an event in a time and space 116 For example Sverine
Arsne (2010), Larry Diamond (2010: 74), Nigel Inkster (2010: 7.2), Tang Lijun and Yang Peidong (2011: 680, 682, 687), Seth Wiener (2011: 156) and Xiao Qiang (Xiao Qiang, 2011a: 52). 117 Scholars have discussed
this discrepancy in various contexts. See for examples Perry Link, Richard Madsen, and Paul Pickowicz (2001), He Zhou (2008), Esarey and Xiao Qiang (2008), Patricia Thornton (2002). - 178 - where rules are
suspended, separate from normal constraints (Herold, 2011: 11, 12). It is the antithesis of normal life, free and unrestricted (Bakhtin cited in Herold, 2011: 12). Similarly, to Li Hongmei, this space marked the
suspension of all hierarchical rank, privileges, norms, and prohibitions (Bakhtin, 1984 [1965]: 10, cited in Li Hongmei, 2011: 72). Meng Bingchun reads a collective attempt at resistance (2011: 44) in the
carnivalesque, take it to reveal a widespread feeling of powerlessness, rather than offering the general public any political power (2011). Nonetheless, they see
(Tang Lijun and Bhattacharya, 2011). One scholar who has remained decidedly skeptical to such claims about resistance is Johan Lagerkvist, who asks with regards to egao: [i]s it a
weapon4of4the4weak, or is it a rather feeble expression among well-heeled and largely apolitical urban youth- (2010: 151). Lagerkvist explains egao as [p]ermeated with irony and an ambivalence that
occasionally resembles, or indeed is, resistance (2010: 146). Nonetheless, to him, [t]he crux of the matter is only what larger influence you have on politics, if that is at all desired, if your critique is too subtle
(Lagerkvist, 2010: 158). To Lagerkvist the point of egao then, for now at least, is to vent anger in a non- revolutionary manner.
(Lagerkvist, 2010: 159). In this chapter I take Lagerkvists point that irony is not by4definition radical or revolutionary.
In order to understand their disagreement, we can benefit from returning to the distinction made at the outset of this thesis between politics in the
narrow sense, or politics,4and politics in the wider sense, or the4 political. I have taken the latter to be concerned with the establishment of that very social order which sets out a particular, historically specific
depoliticization is equal to a
reduction to calculability or the application of rules
To repoliticize,
again, is instead to interrupt discourse, to challenge what have , through
discursive practices, been constituted as normal, natural, and accepted ways
of carrying on
account of what counts as politics and defines other areas of social life as not politics (Edkins, 1999: 2). On such a reading,
(Edkins, 1999: 12). In view of this differentiation between politics and the political, Lagerkvists evaluation of egao with regards to what larger influence it has on politics
seems to refer to politics in the narrow sense, rather than the political. Tang and Bhattacharyas judgment of egao4with reference to its potential to create a satire movement seems to be concerned with the same
These accounts, then, dismiss egao as not political unless it can achieve
some movement or influence with regards to politics (in the narrow sense).
This makes the scholars readings of egao themselves depoliticizing.
narrow politics.
My concern, by contrast,
is rather with the question of the political, and I will comment on this in more detail at the end of this chapter.118 It is in this realm of discourse and the political that I ground an understanding of resistance. The
previous chapter pointed to the problems of conceptualizing resistance as revealing realities, the facts, when what we are dealing with is a hyperreal system. Rather, I argued, we need to think about theory and
resistance as a challenge. What does this mean- Roland Bleiker has written about the type of resistance that occurs in this realm of the discursive, a resistance that revolves around interactions between different
types of speech. To him: 118 My discussion of the literatures on egao in relation to politics and the political here draws on Nordin and Richaud (2012), where we discuss the distinction as perceived by the young
Aesthetic
politics, by contrast, has to do with the ability of artistic engagements to
challenge, in a more fundamental way, how we think about and represent the
political. Here the political content lies in the aesthetic form itself, which often
is not political in an explicit and immediately recognisable manner
engaging with language is engaging in social struggle
Alternative forms of language, he argues, can challenge the states
promotion of a black-and-white, one-dimensional and teleological approach to
history by celebrating multiplicity and making ambivalence part of language
netizens who produce and consume it, based on ethnographic fieldwork and interviews. [o]vertly committed art forms often do no more than promote a particular position.
(2000: 43).
2000: 43). He moreover shows that this is part of global politics through drawing on David Campbell to the effect that the everyday life in which these forms of
linguistic resistance are deployed is not a synonym for the local level, for in it global interconnections, local resistances, transterritorial flows, state politics, regional
(Bleiker,
(Bl
eiker, 2000:
45). In the rest of this chapter I examine egao as one particular instance that can help
us think further about such linguistic resistance in/to harmonious world. Resisting harmonisation and deconstructive reading The above example of having been harmonised shows how Chinese netizens are
This possibility is
exploited by netizens. We can read deconstruction taking place in the term harmony in many places. What dissident use does is precisely shake it loose from its intended meaning in Hus policy documents,
reversing and displacing its meaning, without therefore separating it from that policy discourse. Below I illustrate how this takes place in various tactics of resisting harmonisation in China. The point is to not simply
accept harmony as having one straightforward meaning, to obey, avoid or bin the term. Instead, we can, as Baudrillard would have it, recycle it in potentially subversive ways. Recycling4harmony4(
)41:4Close4reading4of4the4radicals4that4make4up4a4character4 - 182 - Figure 9: Close reading the radicals of harmony (Source: Danwei.org) Derridas way of reading a text is often termed close reading,
which involves paying attention to the details of structure, grammar and etymology of a term or text. This is a tactic we often use in academia when we discuss the meaning of Chinese terms through a close
reading of the radicals that make up a character. This is also a common practice among netizens, in online discussions and in other media, like the above logo from the Economic4Observer for its feature section on
the 2006 NPC and CPPCC Sessions (Martinsen, 2006). The English term harmony comes from Greek harmos or harmona, meaning joint, agreement, concord.119 is usually translated as harmonious or
concordant, the individual characters carrying the same meaning. is composed of radicals () words and all.120 With the mouth radical the character, pronounced h, can signify singing in
harmony, or talking together.121 If what we see in Chinas current harmonising of dissidents is a harmonious society or harmonious world, harmony here retains only its meaning of singing in harmony (as we
saw through the example of Expo avatars singing the Expo song in harmony), its talking together is only in agreement or concord. 119 According to dictionary definition (Hoad, 1993; Oxford Dictionaries,
2011c: 6.3996.3910). 120 According to dictionary definition (Karlgren, 1974 [1923]: 364; Hanyu4da4zidian4weiyuanhui, 1995). 121 According to dictionary definition (Wieger, 1965 [1915]: Lesson 121a; Karlgren,
1974 [1923]: 70; Lindqvist, 1991: 187; Hanyu4da4zidian4weiyuanhui, 1995: 1.602.601). - 183 - Recycling4harmony4()42:4Differently4pronounced4Chinese4character4gives4alternative4 meaning4 Figure 10:
pronounced h1is the battle cry when winning a game of mah\jong (Source: Zhang Facai, 2008) This, however, takes us to another tactic of bringing out and playing with the differently pronounced alternative
meanings that Chinese characters often have. can also be pronounced h, a battle cry of victory when completing a game of mah- jong. Through this battle cry competition or conflict returns to visibility in
harmony, as the excluded term on which it relies. This disruption acknowledges the antagonism involved in play, unsettling the notion of permanent harmonious win-win purported by the party-state. It reminds us
of the violence we have traced in previous chapters of a dominant Chinas turning other into self. What goes on in this reading is in a sense the first of the two moves of Derridas deconstructive double gesture. We
have read Hus harmony in a way that is faithful to its purported meaning, where the end-state of harmony rests on the exclusion of violence, discord and conflict. His harmonious world, as we saw in chapter 1, is
one that has done away with misgivings and estrangement, where everyone wins and no one loses. The inevitable choice (or what if we were nasty we could call the single prescribed future without responsibility
of choosing) is a future harmonious world order where China will always stand for fairness and justice. Anyone who disagrees with this sense of justice is simply wrong and irrational, euphemised as unscientific.
- 184 - What the pronunciation h does is acknowledge the excluded other of Hus harmony, namely discord and competition. H can only be achieved after vanquishing the opponent, there is no win-win here.122
The h of mah-jong, just like the harmonious Tianxia utopia, is premised on the superiority of the self to the other. Only this hierarchy can establish order, harmony or h. Acknowledging that competition is always
already there in harmony, implied in the alternative pronunciation h, I propose that we can acknowledge a third tactic of resistance, the play with homonymous characters. Recycling4harmony44(
)43:4Rivercrab4(hxi)4as4a4nearWhomonym4for4harmony4 (hxi)4 Derridas first deconstructive move is reversal, identifying an operational binary such as harmony/discord and showing how the
exclusion of the second term from the first is artificial and that in fact the first is reliant on the second. An equally important move is displacement, the creation of a term that is not fully contained within the old
order. We can get at such a displacement through paying attention to rivercrabs (hxi4 ), a near homonym for harmony (hxi4 ). Before I go on to discuss these rivercrabs in more detail, I should point
out that these two deconstructive moves are not separate, chronologically or otherwise. My discussion of them here in turn is for the benefit of my reader, in order to illustrate more clearly what this dissident
language play can do for us. Similar sounding characters are often used to replace sensitive words as a way to get through the keyword searches of censorship software that has been bolstered as a way to
simultaneously avoid and criticise being harmonised. When netizens are blocked by harmonising government software from writing harmony (hxi ), they can replace the term by the similar sounding
characters for rivercrabs (hxi ).
of resistance.
In 122 Indeed, the very game of mah-jong is itself involved in contestation as a battle ground for politics, where popular practice has been shown to resist official campaigns to
regulate and sanitize a popular mah-jong () and promote healthy mahjong ( 4or , meaning no gambling) as a competitive national sport and a symbol of Chinas distinctive cultural
legacy (Festa, 2006: 9). - 185 - popular Chinese language a crab is a violent bully, making its image a new playful and satirical, but heavily political, way of criticising the harmonising rivercrab society (Xiao
Qiang, 2007).123 Figure 11: Insist on three watches, establish rivercrab society (Source: Xuanlv, 2010) One popular satire on it can be seen in the above rivercrab with three watches. The caption overhead reads:
insist on three watches, establish rivercrab society (jianchi4 san4ge4daibiao4,4chuangjian4hexie4shehui4 ). The first phrase is a nonsensical mockery of the party slogan insist on the
three represents (jianchi4san4 ge4daibiao4 )124 and the second is a mockery of the slogan establish harmonious society (chuangjian4hexie4shehui4 ). The political tactic here is one of
intentional (mis)reading of official discourse, an iteration of party-state language against itself in order to reveal aspects of harmony that remain hidden from view in official discourse. Again, the acknowledgement
of the purported message and its hierarchical binary as well as the first deconstructive move of reversing that hierarchy are here in this picture, this is not a separate stand-alone symbol or event. 123 As a simple
indication of the popularity of satirical depictions of the rivercrab, a Google image search for the Chinese term rivercrab society () gave ca 212 000 hits on 3 March 2011. 124 The three represents is
previous General Secretary Jiang Zemins legacy tifa, which became a guiding ideology of the CCP at its Sixteenth Party Congress in 2002, together with Marxism-Leninism, Mao Zedong Thought, and Deng Xiaoping
Theory. It stipulates that the CCP should be representative to advanced social productive forces, advanced culture, and the interests of the overwhelming majority. The tifa was part of the shift to Chineseness as a
legitimising force of the CCP as a ruling party representative of the majority of Chinese people as opposed to its original legitimisation as a vanguard revolutionary party driven by the proletariat. It also helped
To clarify the position of my analysis here in relation to Derridas, I speak of the rivercrab as a second term which displaces the harmony/discord binary
implied in Hus harmonious world and society. As such, it does not obey the order of that binary in a simple manner. However, it also does not necessarily function as a new master term in the way Derrida often
With respect to the passive subversive bei making the top of lists of neologisms in 2009, a Xinhua article displays the
latter tactic. The article stresses state tolerance through emphasising that the poll, which resulted in bei4being elected character of the year, was jointly conducted by a linguistic research centre under the Ministry
of Education and the state-run Commercial Press. The tense was said to convey a sense of helplessness in deciding ones own fate and to reflect dissatisfaction over the abuse of official power (Xinhua, 2010c).
Other examples were being volunteered (bei4ziyuan ) and being found a job
(bei4jiuye4 ). From the passive subversive bei4the article turns into proof of how good and improving the government is: [b]ei was not censored in the government-run poll of buzzwords, and grassroots
voices are finally being heard and even recognized by the government The government is beginning to respond to inquiries from the public, instead of dodging them as it did before (Xinhua, 2010c). Yet much
resistance is still treated with violence or silence by Chinese official sources. According to interviews by Tessa Thorniley at Ai Weiweis rivercrab banquet over 40 domestic media sources were invited and none
showed up, and amongst the over 50 media outlets that interviewed Ai in house arrest regarding the event the only domestic media that spoke to him was the English language edition of conservative paper
Global4Times4(Goldkorn, 2010). Within half a year of the rivercrab banquet, Ai had been detained by Chinese police, accused of a number of crimes. After 81 days in detention he was released on bail (),
on the condition that he did not speak (Branigan, 2011; Committee to Protect Journalists, 2011; US Asia law NYU, 2011). During his disappearance Chinese Internet sites such as Sina Weibo blocked searches on Ai
Weiwei (), a number of his nicknames and puns on his name, including (Ai Wei), (Wei Wei), (Ai), (Wei), (Fatty Ai), (Fatty) and (Moon Half Son). They also blocked
writing including the term , meaning future, which is built up of characters similar to Weiwei (Xiao Qiang, 2011b). ONCO\OPERATIVE HARMONY From the above analysis we see that there are similarities
between Derridean approaches to reading deconstruction in academia and practices of subversive iteration of harmony amongst dissident netizens in contemporary China. The possibilities for alliances that reside
within such shared tactics are potentially valuable to both parties and may help us here to bridge the theory/practice divide. - 188 - Derrida and Baudrillard were both masters of language play, frequently building
on the various meanings that can be drawn out of words by way of their etymological roots, their different pronunciations, by playing with homonyms and near-homonyms and by combining words into new ones to
reverse and displace previous binaries. Such techniques pervade the writing of both thinkers.125 However, this is not to say that the similar practice of Chinese language that I outline above is an entirely new
phenomenon created by recent practices of Internet censorship and/or influences from some Western postmodernity. On the contrary, the struggles and practices that I have outlined have a long and rich history
Linguistic play with characters and homonyms has been a sensitive topic
in China for millennia. Such practices have also been known to academics in
the Anglophone world for decades. For example, a 1938 article argues that
literary persecution was especially cruel during the Qing dynasty
and continues with a description that could just as well be of
contemporary Chinese censorship regimes on the Internet: under the
circumstances they [Chinese scholars, artists, intellectuals and others] could
do nothing but resort to veiled satire. This being the situation, their words
and writings were spied on and scrutinized; if they did not use every care
they suffered the severest punishments
But, the author
continues, although the Qing were the worst offenders, similar practices of
harsh censorship had taken place since the Qin
and Han
the first
in China.
(361-206 BC)
touched upon in the course of this thesis include iterability, which plays on reiterate and combines the Latin iter (again) with the Sanskrit itara4(other) (Wortham, 2010: 78), and diffrance, which combines the
two meanings of French diffrence, difference and deferral, changing an e to an a adds time to space (Massey, 2005: 49). It also includes terms such as artifactuality, activirtuality, circonfession, avenir/4venir,
hauntologie and so on. Despite what may be interpreted as a dismissal at points of Derridas deployment of word play (as discussed in chapter 1. See also Baudrillard, 1996 [1990]: 25), Baudrillard uses very similar
tactics in his deployment of terms such as seduction, drawing on the original Latin sense of seducere, to lead away, and semiorrhage, semiotic haemorrhage (Baudrillard, 2002 [2000]: 208). 126 I should be noted
that this article was written by a Chinese author at a time when the 1911 nationalist revolution had recently thrown the Qing dynasty from power, which may have affected this commentary. - 189 - The article goes
on to list numerous death sentences during the Ming dynasty (1368- 1644 AD), occasioned by the homophonic nature of certain words employed (1938 [1935]: 262). As in contemporary PRC, although
misreading set texts could be very dangerous (1938 [1935]: 296-301), the attempt to provide set phrases and pre- structured models for expression could not prevent such double meanings from seeping through
text (1938 [1935]: 263). There is thus Chinese historical precedent of interplay between violent oppression of speech and the kind of linguistic resistance that builds on reiterative, mocking punnery in ways similar
to the contemporary deployment of rivercrabs. Crabs as cancerous disease Where associations emerging from Chinese language aligns crabs with harmony, bullies and competition, most European languages
associate it with the disharmony of the body that shares its name: cancer.127 In what follows I introduce the European roots of this term in order to foreground my subsequent analysis of the above
harmony/rivercrabs, where I argue that these rivercrabs operate precisely according to a cancerous logic. The term cancer is originally Latin, meaning crab or creeping ulcer, with its etymological roots in
Greek karkinos, said to have been applied to such tumours because they were surrounded by swollen veins that looked like the limbs of a crab (Demaitre, 1998: 620-6; Oxford Dictionaries, 2011b). Although the
European term, like the Chinese one, has mythological connotations,128 a contemporary dictionary entry for cancer describes it as a malignant growth or tumour resulting from an uncontrolled division of cells,
but also as an evil or destructive practice or phenomenon that is hard to contain or eradicate (Oxford Dictionaries, 2011b). 127 Scandinavian languages have interpreted cancer to equate a crayfish, rather than a
crab, to give the Swedish krfta, Norwegian kreft4and Danish krft. 128 In astronomy, the Cancer constellation represents Hercules crushing a crab with his foot. This tale derives from Greek mythology, where
the crab nipped Heracles when he was battling the monster Hydra and was crushed. The mother deity Hera who was at odds with Heracles at the time honoured the crabs courageous efforts by placing it in the
heaven. In astrology, the cancer/crab is the fourth sign of the zodiac, which the sun enters at the northern summer solstice, about 21 June (Oxford Dictionaries, 2011a). The term also has spatial connotations,
indicating the direction south, as in the tropic of cancer. - 190 - In this second capacity, cancer is not separate from contemporary understandings of international politics and visions of a harmonious world. Rather,
the language of cancer and tumours has long been common in IR and politics, and cancer is frequently used as a metaphor for moral and political ills on the body politic to be cured or removed.129 At the same
time, descriptions of biomedical cancer often resort to metaphors or similes borrowed from societal relations130 and from military conflict and battle.131 In Chinese language, the close link between security in the
medical and political realms is explicit in the character zhi (), which refers to both therapy (zhi4 liao ) and governance (zhi4li ) (Unschuld, 2010: xxvi; Cheung, 2011: 7). Many studies have shown how the
knowledge systems of Western biomedicine and Traditional Chinese Medicine (TCM) reflect the intellectual and political landscape in which they respectively developed.132 As such, many have understood the
spatial distance between China and Europe as a foundation for an epistemological difference in understanding of their medical bodies, which directly parallels that which is claimed to underpin the understanding of
the 129 Hobbes gave a detailed analysis of dangers to the state as illnesses to the body politic (Hobbes, 1996: 221-30), building on an established metaphor of societies as bodies (Hale, 1971). For another example
of early European use, Italian thinker Francesco Guicciardini, writing in the 16th century, constantly repeats the metaphors of medicine and cure. Guiccardini identifies the disease with the Italian city states
willingness to ally with outside states that are more powerful than themselves, and cautions against ignoring how dangerous it is to use medicine which is stronger than the nature of the disease (Guicciardini,
1984: 20-1). The French Revolution saw the use of illness/therapy metaphors to justify the terreur as a cure for societal illness (Musolff, 2003: 328). In contemporary scholarship, Susan Sontag in her famous
Illness4as4Metaphor singled out cancer as a type of master illness that is implicitly genocidal (Sontag, 1991: 73-4, 84). Otto Santa Anna describes how the American civil rights movement used cancer as a
metaphor for racism in the 1960s (Santa Anna, 2003: 215-16, 222). In contemporary IR Kevin Dunn has written at length about the how Mobutus cancer-ridden body led to a recasting of him as a cancer on the
body politic of the Republic of Zaire, and Zaire in turn as a tumour on the region (Dunn, 2003: especially 139-42). See also Deborah Wills (2009) for recent use of cancer terminology in English language IR, and
Wang Yizhou (2010: 11) for similar use in Chinese language IR. 130 For a good overview of such metaphorical use in patients and media, see Lupton (2003). For a good overview of other forms of cultural and artistic
expression relating to the narrativisation of cancer, see Stacey (1997). 131 For such military metaphors, see for example Annas (1995: 745), Clarke (1996: 188), Stibbe (1997), Clarke and Robinson (1999: 273-4),
Lupton (2003: 72), Reisfield and Wilson (2004) and Williams Camus (2009). 132 For its treatment in recently discovered Chinese medical literature, see Lo and Cullen (2005). For commentary on the parallel
emergence of political and medical epistemologies in imperial China, see Unschuld (2010). For commentary on parallel developments of political and medical knowledge in Europe, see Have (1987) and Stibbe
(1997). - 191 - Chinese geo-body, examined in previous chapters.133 Western biomedicine, it is thus said, follows Descartes and builds on the idea that parts of the body are discrete and can be calculated,
(Kaptchuk, 2000: 4). Just as a bounded notion of space is typically portrayed in terms of an imposition on China by Western imperialism, so too is a biomedical imaginary and
representation of discrete body parts portrayed as an imposition by the West and a catching up by a China that had fallen behind (Cheung, 2011: 9; Gilman, 1988: 149, 151, 154). With regards to the geo-body, I
have argued throughout previous chapters that its two spatial imaginaries (that of discrete units and that of a holistic system) are not mutually exclusive, but rather coexist in practices in contemporary China. The
scope of this thesis does not allow for a thorough deconstruction of the parallel epistemology that is applied to debates over the medical body.134 Suffice it to say at this point that contemporary literature on
Chinese medicine typically reflects on how biomedicine and TCM are complementary.135 Most importantly for my argument here, and as I will explain in what follows, TCM and biomedicine have produced strikingly
133 This imagination of the human body is particularly clear in writing on pictorial representations thereof. The negotiation of Chinese-Western power relations and self/other hierarchisation through modes of
pictorial representation has been traced in the mid-19th Century medical paintings of Lam Qua, who focused on depicting tumours on Chinese bodies for Western consumption. Discussions of these can be found in
Gilman (1988) and Heinrich (2008), as can some of Lam Quas pictures of tumours and abscesses (Gilman, 1988: 150; Heinrich, 2008: 50, 54, 55, 81, 82, 83, 84, 86, 87), as well as earlier and later Chinese images
of such growths (Heinrich, 2008: 57, 91, 92; see also Barnes, 2005: 292). 134 Such an endeavour might point to the early exchange and hybrid nature of information, and to similarities of TCM and early forms of
European medicine: the inner body as masculine (or Yang) and the outer body as feminine (or Yin) (for expression in European tradition, see Erickson, 1997: 10, for expression in Chinese tradition, see Liu Zhanwen
and Liu Liang, 2009: 12); the focus on balance of a holistic system (for expression in European tradition, see Turner, 2003: 2, for expression in Chinese tradition, see Unschuld, 2010: xxve); the focus on bodily flows
and the understanding of blockage of flows as cause for disease (for expression in European tradition, see Turner, 2003: 2, for expression in Chinese tradition, see Liu Zhanwen and Liu Liang, 2009: 28), the
discursive parallels to the societal body and the need for governance of both societal and medical body (for expression in European tradition, see Porter, 1997: 158; Turner, 2003: 2, for expression in Chinese
(for example Cui Yong et al., 2004; Bao Ting et al., 2010; Chiaramonte and
Lao Lixing, 2010; Dorsher and Peng Zengfu, 2010; Wong and Sagar, 2010). - 192 -
Baudrillards interest in the pre-programmed character of contemporary culture to examine the (re)production of human bodies as computer coded avatars on the Expo screen.
(Baudrillard,
(2002
[2000]: 97).
What characterises these anomalies in Baudrillards theorising is that they have not come from elsewhere, from outside or from afar, but are rather a product of the over-protection of the body be it social or
individual (Smith, 2010: 59): 136 Like cancer, the question of immunity reinforces the close link between the governance of the socio- political and the bio-medical body, as immunity was originally a legal
concept in ancient Rome (Cohen, 2009: 3). For my analysis of cancer and autoimmunity in Baudrillards work, I focus on the various articles collected in Screened Out (2002 [2000]), and particularly the essay Aids:
which hunts down and eliminates all its germs, bacillae and parasites in
short, all its biological enemies runs the risk of cancer or, in other words, of
a positivity devouring its own cells. It runs the risk of being devoured by its
own anti-bodies
the systems overcapacity to protect,
normalise and integrate
is shown throughout society as
natural immunity is replaced by artificial systems of immunity like preprogrammed firewalls (Baudrillard
(Baudrillard, 2002 [1997]: 3). On this reading,
, 2002 [2000]: 98). This replacement happens in the name of science and progress (or perhaps a scientific outlook on
development). Derrida developed a strikingly similar deployment of the autoimmune, where for example the West since 9/11 is producing, reproducing, and regenerating the very thing it seeks to disarm (2003a:
99).137 Derrida analyses this perverse logic in terms of an autoimmune process (2003a: 99); that strange behaviour where a living being, in quasi-suicidal fashion, itself works to destroy its own protection, to
immunise itself against its own immunity (2003a: 94). This term recalls previous Derridean terms,138 but particularly reinforces Baudrillards claim about cancer and immunity: [i]n an over-protected space, the
body loses all its defences (Baudrillard, 2002 [1997]: 3). In this way, to Baudrillard and Derrida, in cancer and autoimmunity it is the systems own logic that turns it against itself; the code works too well in its
overzealous cleansing, integrating, normalising logic. Derrida reads in this process a double and contradictory discourse of concurrent immunity and auto-immunity in endless circulation, where the system
conducts a 137 For Derrida, I draw mostly on his reading in Autoimmunity: Real and Symbolic Suicides on 9/11 (2003a) and in Rogues:4Two4Essays4on4Reason (2005 [2003]-a), rather than on earlier mention of
autoimmunity in texts such as Faith and Knowledge (1998) or Resistances4of4Psychoanalysis (1998 [1996], for some comments on the use of the "autoimmune" in this volume, see Wortham, 2010: 160). 138 As
expressed by one commentator: [u]ndecideability, aporia, antinomy, double bind: autoimmunity is explicitly inscribed in Rogues into a veritable best of collection of Derrideo-phemes or deconstructo- nyms
(Naas, 2006: 29). - 194 - terrible war against that which protects it only by threatening it (1998: 46).139 The immune and the autoimmune may not, then, be easily distinguishable: murder was already turning into
suicide, and the suicide, as always, let itself be translated into murder (Derrida, 2005 [2003]-a: 59). Derrida and Baudrillard and others who have since deployed this aspect of their analyses140 tend to describe
autoimmunity as generated by the current Western system, although they sometimes indicate the more general nature of such praxis (Thomson, 2005). I have argued in previous chapters that other phenomena
they bring to our attention (such as the deconstructibility of language, or simulacra) cannot be confined in time and space to a bounded notion of the West, late capitalism, postmodernity or some other unit to
which we posit China as the other country. In the same way, the observed unfettered process of a techno-metastatic production of value, the hyperinflation of meaning and signs is not confined to
democracy/capitalism/the West/America that they take as the primary focus of their analyses (I. C. R., 2007). Rather, this cancer has its parallel in contemporary China, precisely in the form of rivercrabs. Reading
cancer and the (auto)immune through biomedicine and Traditional Chinese Medicine To explain this point, and to dispel any understanding of my argument in terms of a Chinese catching up, let me elaborate
slightly on how biomedicine and TCM have understood cancer. 139 Derrida sometimes takes the term to denote a specific targeting of a bodys defence mechanisms, its protecting itself against its self-protection
(Derrida, 1998: 73, note 27), which is closer to the biomedical definition of autoimmunity and further from its description of certain forms of cancer. At other times, the autoimmune involves an attack against any
part of the body, in short against its own (son4propre4tout4court) (Derrida, 1998: 44). We note here the numerous meanings of French propre, translated here as own, but which also means self-possession,
propriety, property and importantly cleanliness, stressing again the cleansing that I emphasise in this chapter (cf. Spivak's translation in Derrida, 1976 [1967]: 26). Where some have found this ambiguity
problematic (Haddad, 2004: 39-41), I think it points to an important aspect of autoimmunity that is the impossibility of separating a part that defends a (geo)body from one that simply is. It acknowledges the
malleability of the system. For this reason I also allow for (auto)immunity and cancer to denote the same process, as they do to Baudrillard. 140 For example Bulley (2009: 12, 25-29), Vaughan-Williams (2007: 18392), Osuri (2006: 500), Thomson (2005), and Haddad (2004: 30). - 195 - The disease that in English is called cancer is called ai () in modern TCM terminology, and cancerous tumours can also be referred to as liu
().141 TCM philosophy is based on the idea that a body is healthy when it is in harmony, and illness and pain occur when harmony fails to be achieved, manifest in a pattern of disharmony (Bao Ting et al., 2010:
171).142 Cancer/ai/liu is on this view a systemic disease from the start (Schipper et al., 1995; Wong and Sagar, 2010: 3). Cancer and tumours are understood as the manifestation of disharmony (Bao Ting et al.,
2010: 170; Chiaramonte and Lao Lixing, 2010: 344), and more specifically of the relative lack of Zhengqi4(), a concept analogous to the biomedical notion of immune system competency/strength (Abbate,
2006; Dorsher and Peng Zengfu, 2010: 57). The understanding of TCMs potential to aid the body in restoring harmony is similarly centred on immunity.143 Biomedicine, which has been associated with the West
and with the imagination of body-parts as discrete and calculable, explains cancer in a very similar way, emphasising the role of immunity. In this school of thought, cancer is a development where transformed cells
acquire the ability to disregard the constraints of its environment and the body normal control mechanisms [sic] (Wong and Sagar, 2010: 3), or the abnormal and uncontrollable proliferation of cells which have
the potential to spread to distant sites (Chiaramonte and Lao Lixing, 2010: 343). Like TCM, biomedicine thus understands cancer as immune system failure (Chiaramonte and Lao Lixing, 2010: 349). Microscopically,
cancer cells display features indicative of a faster proliferative rate and disorganised alignment in relation to other cells, and 141 The first known description of ai comes from Wei4Ji4Bao4Shu circa 1171 AD, in the
Song Dynasty (Pan Mingji, 1992, in Bao Ting et al., 2010: 57). Cancerous tumours were also referred to as liu in inscriptions on oracle bones over 3,500 years old (Pan Mingji, 1992, in Bao Ting et al., 2010: 57). 142
For a more thorough explanation for the lay person of the philosophical foundations of TCM as well as an outline of its foundational texts, see Liu Zhanwen and Liu Liang (2009). 143 This is a marked trait throughout
contemporary TCM literatures (Abbate, 2006; Lahans, 2008; Chiaramonte and Lao Lixing, 2010: 342, 349; Dorsher and Peng Zengfu, 2010: 57; Wong and Sagar, 2010: 3, 4, 15). TCM scepticism of biomedical forms
of treatment such as radiotherapy and chemotherapy stems from their collateral damage, the killing of normal cells along with the malign cancer cells, which leads to further immune suppression and hence
further reduction of zhengqi. TCM treatment focuses on strengthening zhengqi in order to maximize the immunity of the system beset by cancer. Herbal medicines used to treat cancer are thus (partly) focused on
strengthening the bodys general immunity (fuzheng) (Lahans, 2008; Dorsher and Peng Zengfu, 2010: 57). - 196 - differences between cancer cells and normal cells are increasingly understood at the level of
genetic code (Marcovitch, 2005: 111). The very code that is pre-programmed in the system thus has the capacity to produce the cells that threaten it, and the spread of malignancy in the system is a result of its
failed attempts at regulation and cleansing. Like cancer/ai/liu, the Chinese crab has early associations with cleaning and purification of spaces, with one legend having the emperor using the crab to rid his palace
of the scorpions, fleas, mosquitoes, and mice that disturbed his harmony and caused dis-ease.144 In Europe, like in China, cancer has a long history of association with insufficient cleansing, since its description in
pre-modern pathologies that attributed it to insufficient purging of black bile.145 One contemporary cancer self-help book likewise describes cancer in terms of societal disorder strikingly reminiscent of disruptions
to the harmony conveyed by Hu Jintao and Zhao Tingyang respectively: [c]ancer growths are made up of cells which belong to our body but which have stopped behaving in a co-operative and orderly fashion
(Reynolds, 1987: 26, cited in Lupton, 2003: 71). It further observes that the multiplication of cancer cells has no purpose unlike normal body cells we can think of cancer cells as unco-operative, disobedient, and
independent [n]ormal cells exist peacefully side by side with their neighbours (Reynolds, 1987: 27, cited in Lupton, 2003: 71). This description is certainly fitting to characterise the Chinese rivercrabs described
above. Crabs/cancer disturb and threaten the harmony of the system. They are truly malignant in the sense that they disregard normal mechanisms of control and cleansing (they are unco-operative), and they
are capable of spatio-temporal spread into secondary deposits or metastases. As such, we may understand crabs/cancer in terms of the European medieval rendition as a parasitic animal (Pouchelle, 1990: 169;
Demaitre, 1998: 624), pervasive also in contemporary society (Herzlich and Pierret, 1987). 144 Renditions of this lore can also be found online (The Vanishing Tattoo, 2011). 145 On this understanding, breast cancer
for example was caused by insufficient cleansing by menstruation of the blood from the dregs of spoiled black bile (Caulhiaco and McVaugh, 1997: n. 9, 94, see also Demaitre, 1998: 618 and notes 37, 38). An
overview of the development of European ideas of cancer can be found in Demaitre (1998). - 197 - Yet, crabs/cancer are indeed a systemic disease from the start (Wong and Sagar, 2010: 3), their malignancy is a
direct product of the code. The possibility for drawing out the various meanings of hexie4 explored at the outset of this chapter was always already there in the character through its pictographic make-up, its
THE COEVAL MULTIPLICITIES OF ONCO\OPERATIVE HARMONY The claim I have made up to this point of the chapter is that
is not so different from what Derrida and Baudrillard describe in contemporary Western democracy or late capitalist consumer
society. Although China is often recast as the opposite of these systems and their logic the other country it seems to
What, then, are the implications of such an illness and how do we deal with it-
Looking for cures in an onco\operative system Biomedical and TCM treatments of cancer/ai/liu do, as I have indicated above, follow a similar pattern to those commonly prescribed for dealing with unco-operative
endangers the system through weakening its immune system. The alternative approach, of strengthening the systems own immune capacity or zhengqi, urges the - 198 - system to auto-harmonise, to turn the bad
qi into the good another form of cleansing, or purging the excessive and ousting evil Qi (Liu Zhanwen and Liu Liang, 2009: 30). Both these ways of dealing with unco-operative elements of the medical body
In this
way, the onco-operative character of the system means its over-zealous
attempts at cleansing through therapy
and governance (
actually come
to threaten the system itself. This, in turn, exposes an aporia at the very
heart of the system, in that the dis-ease must be cured, but cannot be cured
thus echo the problems seen in relating to others in the geo-body: we eliminate through radical separation (cutting off) or through radical harmonisation (turning the bad into the good).
(zhi4liao)
zhi4li)
autoimmune. By definition (Derrida, 2005 [2003]-b: 150-1). To Baudrillard, the fact that cancer is a reflection of the bodys victimisation by the disruption of its genetic formula is thus what makes it impossible for
conventional medicine to cure it: [t]he current pathology of the body is now beyond the reach of conventional medicine, since it affects the body not as form, but as formula (2002 [1997]: 1). To put it a different
way, the fact that the system itself produces, through its own code, that which threatens it means there is little use looking to the rationality of the system to combat its excrescences: [i]t is a total delusion to think
extreme phenomena can be abolished. They will, rather, become increasingly extreme as our systems become increasingly sophisticated (Baudrillard, 2002 [1997]: 7). On Baudrillards reading,
- 199 -
This is indeed a resistance to cybernetic control, but one generated by the system itself. If we bring this analysis back to the
discipline of IR, this way of understanding cancer complicates things. Within Chinese IR, Wang Yizhou has argued that analysing terrorism in terms of cancer calls for the question of how cancer comes into being. He
(2010: 16). In view of the above explanation of cancer, we may concur with both him and Baudrillard that traditional treatment may only serve
to aggravate the problem through weakening the system and causing collateral damage. However, having excavated the forms of therapy suggested by the alternative of harmonisation by TCM or Chinese IR, it
Spatiotemporal bordering in an
onco\operative system What, then, are the spatio-temporal implications of these crabs, as metastases of an (auto)immune and onco-operative system- Nick Vaughan-Williams (2007) has productively drawn on
Derridas notion of autoimmunity to discuss spatial and temporal bordering. The temporal bordering he discusses draws on Brian Massumis description of flashes of sovereign power as a particular form of pre-
, as described earlier in this chapter. Previous forms of bordering decisions with regards to such
homonymous wordplay involved a deliberative process of human interpretation. In this era of the virtual and the hyper-real, the bordering decision is pre-programmed and instantaneous. Vaughan-Williams, following
When it arrives, it
always seems to have preceded itself. Where there is a sign of it, it has
always already hit
This form of decision is accordingly a
foregone conclusion
because it sidesteps or effaces the
blurriness of the present in favor of a perceived need to act on the future
without delay, in the face of a threat of an indefinite future yet to come
Massumi, argues that this approach is the temporal equivalent of a tautology: [t]he time form of the decision that strikes like lightning is the foregone conclusion.
(Vaughan-
Williams, 2007: 188; Massumi, 2005: 4-5). Both authors read this as a temporal shift, from prevention to pre-emption, from the temporal register of the indefinite future tense to the future perfect tense: the
firewalling
(Walters, 2006, for examples see Calon, 2007; Chow, 2010). The self-attacking or autoimmune
logic of such GFW-ing is clear in the blocking of Internet and telephone access that was used in attempts to harmonise Xinjiang during the 2009 riots. This firewalling was intended to prevent splittism from
Vaughan-Williams as innovations in the ways sovereign power attempts to secure the temporal and spatial borders of political community could refer to something less localised in time and space than may at first
government attempts to secure, cleanse and harmonise, the more creative and subversive are the iterations that use its language against itself. Rivercrab metastases and heterotemporalities As a consequence of
this (auto)immune logic of the onco-operative system, rivercrabs, like cancer cells, increasingly display features indicative of a faster proliferative rate and disorganised alignment in relation to other cells
In the here-now, crabs, like cancer, are marked by the way they
spread and metastasise through mutation of the code. In this way, we can
understand how Chinese crabs similarly migrate, multiply and change in what
is precisely an iterative manner.
(Marcovitch, 2005: 111).
Every crab draws on previous iterations of harmony and crabs, but also mutates into something different. One example
of such a metastasis can be seen in the figure below. It shows a replica of the logo for the computer game World of Warcraft, saying instead Rivercrab World (hexie4shijie ). The text at the top means
do things others could never do (), and the one below means the late arrival of the battle expedition (). The links to themes discussed throughout this thesis are marked, including
the direct link to Hus harmonious world policy, the competition inherent in games and play and the violent military underpinning of harmonious world. Figure 12: Rivercrab world of warcraft (Source: Heifenbrug,
2008) - 203 - The rivercrab metastasises in similar ways into numerous constellations some very close copies, some with more creative distance. The rivercrab recurrently appears on blogs and can be found in an
online dictionary compiled by China Digital Times (Xiao Qiang, 2010; China Digital Space, 2011a), where it appears together with dozens of other characters and expressions that have metastasised from similar
homonymic wordplay and in reaction to governmental harmonisation. It also appears as a permanent feature on the cap of another Internet meme, the Green Dam Girl ( ). The Green Dam Girl is an
anthropomorphism of the Green Dam Youth Escort software () that was developed under the direction of the Chinese government to filter Internet content on individual computers.146 The Green Dam
Girl and rivercrab also appear in merchandise (Xu Yuting, 2009; Gaofudev, 2011; Lotahk, 2011), numerous cartoons (Hecaitou, 2009a; Hexie Farm, 2011) and music videos (Stchi, 2009; Tutuwan, 2009; DZS manyin,
2010) that typically work through copies of copies, interweaving the themes and symbols discussed throughout this thesis. In one such music video, the connection between rivercrabs, harmony and Tianxia is once
more highlighted (Tutuwan, 2009). This cover-song called Harmony or die features the chorus Green dam, green dam rivercrab/harmonise your entire family (lv4ba,4lv4ba,4hexie4ni4quanjia4
), sometimes writing the same- sounding lyrics as harmony (), sometimes as rivercrab () in the subtitles. The second verse begins: Green dam - green dam, will kill you in the bud. Rivercrabs all
under heaven, arrogant attributes erupt [She] has asked you not to open your eyes too wide Is it possible that [she is] envious and jealous-147 146 According to China Digital Space: Pre-installation of Green Dam
software was originally intended for all new computers; however, because the proposed policy proved deeply unpopular, mandatory pre-installation has been delayed to an undetermined date. Green Dam girl first
appeared sporadically in June 2009 on Baidus online encyclopaedia (China Digital Space, 2011b). Some, however, suggested that the actual reason for the governments about-face was the many security flaws
within the software that allowed hackers to take over computers (jozjozjoz, 2009), and that it was built on copyright and open sourcecode violations (Koman, 2009). Popular Chinese blogger Hecaitou ( ) says
the Green Dam Girl shows the creativity of the post-80s generation in resisting Internet regulation (Hecaitou, 2009a). 147 (lv4ba4W4lv4ba,4ba4ni4meng4sha) - 204 - This kind of video typically
brings together numerous key elements discussed here with reference to the onco-operative nature of contemporary Chinese society: the Green Dam Girl, rivercrabs, harmony, Internet censorship, cleansing and
Tianxia.148 This mixing of online lingo and symbols is reiterated also in art off-line. In a 2011 art exhibition at the Postmaster Gallery in New York, Kenneth Tin-Kin Hung exhibited his mixed media installation The
Travelogue of Dr. Brain Damages (Hung, 2011). The installation was a response to the increasing harmonisation of artistic and netizen dissidence in China, and explored the role of the Internet in facilitating both
freedom and suppression (Hung, 2011). The Chinese title Naocan4youji4() is a wordplay on Lao4Can4youji (), The Travelogue of Lao Can, a late Qing dynasty novel attacking the injustice and
hypocrisy of government officials at the time. The project thus questioned whether the Internet in China is an effective tool for social change, through remixing Chinese netizens meme languages with Western
icons. The installation consisted of 10 framed digital prints, a 6-minute long video and a ping-pong table sculpture, seen in the figure below. Several of the prints in this installation include replicas of one or more
rivercrabs, often copied from images circulated on blogs. For example, in the piece titled Justice Bao faces the Red Sun everyday (), Bao4Zheng (), a Song dynasty judge who is a symbol of justice in
On the walls
behind the prints were written in large red characters: You are not a real
man until you have leaped the Great Wall of China
which is
China, is holding a laptop of the Great Firewall brand displaying a copy of the rivercrab with three watches that was discussed at the beginning of this chapter (Hung, 2011).
(Bu4fan4changcheng4fei4haohan ),
one character from the original quote from Mao: You are not a real man until
you have been to the Great Wall of China
(Bu4dao4changcheng4fei4 (hexie4Tianxia,4aojiao4shuxing4de4baofa)
(baituo4le4nimen,4yan4bie4zheng4tai4da) - (mofei4xianmu4duji4le4ma-) My translation. Full video with Chinese subtitles can be found online (Tutuwan, 2009). 148 See for example
(Hrehnr, 2009b; Stchi, 2009, which later got a avatar dancetroop found at Hrehnr, 2009a; DZS manyin, 2010). - 205 - haohan ). The calligraphic style recalls the hand-painted signs that forbid
uncivilised behaviour (like spitting) and promote harmonisation in Chinese cities, but also the signs that appear on walls to be demolished. Figure 13: Ping, ping, no pong artwork by Kenneth Tin\Kin Hung (Source:
Kenneth Tin\King Hung) The central sculpture of the installation, seen in the figure above, was titled Ping, ping, no pong (Ping,4ping,4wu4pang4 ) and consisted of a ping-pong table with a whole cut out in
the shape of a rivercrab on the Chinese side panel. The net was replaced by a sculptured wall, symbolising the Great Firewall of China, and accompanied by a ping-pong ball to symbolise the exchange of information
(Hung, 2011). The sculpture highlights how the purported harmonious win-win of mutuality is undermined by harmonisation, in the form of the rivercrab. Through depicting the rivercrab as a clearly visible and
The metastasising,
hybridising, prostheticising, mutating displacement of harmony
/rivercrabs goes so far as to penetrate and reformulate the very
characters themselves
distinct hole or void, this installation also highlighted the undecidable nature of rivercrabs as neither present nor absent, but simultaneously both.
, as can be seen in the images below. The mutating of characters into new ones became popular after Chinas Ministry of Education unveiled a list of
standardised Chinese characters in common usage, including 44 characters that were - 206 - slightly revised in their print formats in the Song style, a popular Chinese character style in book printing format (Jiang
Aitao, 2009). This re-formation of characters has grown in popularity since 2009, and can be seen in off-line art such as Hungs (on the ping-pong racket above) and on blogs and webpages on the Internet.149
Figure 14: Hybrid hexie1shehui, rearranging the characters for (Source: Keso) The image above shows a T-shirt printed by critical blogger Keso. The print displays a rearrangement of the classical Chinese
characters, used in Hong Kong and Taiwan, for rivercrab society (hexie shehui ). The characters below similarly display an amalgamation of the characters for harmony (hexie ) and rivercrab (hexie
). 149 The first instance of this trend may be when on August 31 2009, netizens created three new Chinese characters together with other digital artwork within twelve hours. These new characters can be seen
on Hecaitous blog and include a character pronounced nan, which combines the characters for brain damage (naocan4 ), which is online lingo used to describe someone incapable of thinking straight
because they have been crippled by party ideology; wao combining the characters for fifty cents (wumao ) in a reference to the Fifty cent party which is an online term for online commentators paid and
trained by the government to anonymously spin online debate in favour of the Party Line; and diang, combining the characters for the CCP Central Committee (dangzhongyang ) interpreted to mean the
ultimate, sacred, absolutely correct, cannot be questioned; you get the shit beaten out of you but cannot say a word ( ) (Hecaitou, 2009b, for English
This hybridisation
of crabs has clear parallels to Baudrillards alignment of metastases and
prostheses, where the fractal (geo)body, fated to see its own external
functions multiply, is at the same time doomed to unstoppable internal
division among its own cells. It metastasises: the internal, biological
metastases are in a way symmetrical with those external metastases, the
prostheses, the networks, the connections
Having examined the hybrid nature of the metastasising
crabs, the final point I want to argue is that this hybridity, in combination with
the autoimmune logics of which they are part, imbues them with a radical
undecidability
language commentary at China Digital Times, see Xiao Qiang, 2009). - 207 - Figure 15: Hybrid hexie, combining the characters and (Source: Alison, 2010)
(Baudrillard, 2002 [2000]: 3). In this way rivercrabs, too, metastasise in time and space.
. Derrida too emphasises this link between the autoimmunitary and undecidability: suppression in the name of the (harmonious) system may be legitimate in protecting it from
those who threaten it, but is simultaneously autoimmunitary in exposing the immune system by which the system defends itself as an a4priori abusive use of force (Derrida, 2005 [2003]-a). In this final section I
The undecidable
nature of cancer/crabs is visible in an aspect of the lore surrounding them,
that refers to the way the crab moves in time and space , in a forward and
backwards motion that has been connected to threatening dishonesty, but
also to the inability to decide something one way or the other, or to predict
where it is going
thus want to emphasise the links between cancer/crabs and undecidability of the future against which harmonisation attempts to secure harmonious world/society.
(Demaitre, 1998). This undecidability embodied in the crab is also emphasised by the Chinese interpretation of harmony that sees its roots in cooking. The crab can at
times be poisonous and as a bottom-feeder it often includes contaminated substances. At the same time, however, it is considered a delicacy and is believed to nourish the marrow and semen, making it a symbol of
male potency and virility (The Vanishing Tattoo, 2011). As crabs are considered exemplary salty they can in the logic of TCM either disturb or restore harmony of the body through their effect on the kidneys, and
can thus cause or treat cancer (Lu, 1986: 52, 125-6; Wong and Sagar, 2010: 16).150 Like Derridas reading of the pharmakon in Platos Pharmacy, the crab, then, is simultaneously potential poison and potential
cure indeed Derrida says that [t]he pharmakon is another name, an old name, for this autoimmunitary logic.151 Again, the interpretation of the crab as alimentary poison/cure as always already central to the
concept of harmony can be seen in the building blocks of the harmony concept itself. An alternative explanation of the character reads the radical to the left , which depicts standing grain,152 with the radical to
the right , which depicts an opening or mouth.153 Together they link harmony to eating, or having plenty of grain to eat .154 David Hall and Roger Ames accordingly argue that harmony is the art of
combining and blending two or more foodstuffs so they come together with mutual benefit and enhancement without losing their separate and particular identities, and yet with the effect of constituting a
frictionless whole (Hall and Ames, 1998: 181, cited in Callahan, 2011: 259). Callahan also draws on this metaphor in a famous passage from the Spring4and4Autumn4Annals (Lshi4chunqiu ), where a
minister uses it to explain to his king the art of empire building: [y]our state is too 150 For one example of such a cure: Bake one male crab and one female crab and grind into powder, take the powder with wine
all at once to facilitate healing of breast cancer (Lu, 1986: 126). 151 Derrida (2003a: 124, see also, Derrida, 1976 [1967]: 292; 1981 [1972]; 1995 [1989]-a: 233; Derrida, 2005 [2003]-a: 52, 82, 157). This is also
how Chinese lore traditionally conceives of poisons/cures more generally, as is clear from the Five Poisons (wu4du ), incidentally near-homonymous with no poison (wu4du4 ). These are, like the crab,
actually five animals that have traditionally been held to counteract harmful influences through counteracting poison with poison. They also had corresponding medicines made from five animals or corresponding
herbs, used to treat ulcers and abscesses, probably through active ingredients such as mercury and arsenic (Yetts, 1923: 2; Williams, 1976). 152 According to a dictionary definition (Hanyu4da4zidian4weiyuanhui,
1995: 4.2588.1). 153 According to a dictionary definition (Hanyu4da4zidian4weiyuanhui, 1995: 1.566.14). 154 This etymology can be found in a number of dictionaries and books on Chinese characters (Wieger,
1965 [1915]: 121a; Karlgren, 1974 [1923]: 70; Lindqvist, 1991: 187; Hanyu4da4zidian4weiyuanhui, 1995: 1.602.1). small and is inadequate to have the full complement of the necessary ingredients. It is only once
you are the Emperor that you would have the full complement (Lvshi4 chunqiu, 1996, cited in Callahan, 2011: 260). To Callahan, this shows the constructed nature of harmony, built through an active political
process, and judged from a particular perspective in this case the kings perspective (Callahan, 2011: 260). In Chinese mythology, the crab is similarly associated with sovereign power and violent might, as well
as with guarding and screening the passage into secured spaces. For example, in Chinese mythology and popular fiction, the Chrystal Palaces of the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas are guarded by shrimp soldiers
and crab generals (Mythical Realm, 2011). This stands as a parallel to the guarding of Chinese sovereign space by the Great Firewall, and the Green Dam Girl with her crab sign of repressive authority. At the same
time, however, this crustacean army is parodied in the Chinese idiom of shrimp soldiers and crab generals (xiabing4xiejiang4 ), which is used to denote useless troops, a connotation which remains with
contemporary Internet users, as can be seen in the image below, which depicts shrimp soldiers and crab generals as precisely ineffective troops (Lee, 2011). Figure 16: Shrimp soldiers and crab generals:
seen above in the crabs interaction with their environment and with other species of the zoology that has emerged as part of netizens
that was outlined in chapter 2 of this thesis, which Hutchings articulated as the attempt to think heterotemporality which refers to ultimately neither one present nor many
presents, but a mutual contamination of nows that participate in a variety of temporal trajectories, and which do not derive their significance from the one meta-narrative about how they all fit together
(Hutchings, 2008: 166). These diffrantial metastases, differentiated and deferred through spacing, are of the system yet fall through the cracks of its time and space to engage in a mutual contamination of
these forms of wordplay draw on tactics similar to Derridas in particular, but also to Baudrillards, thus providing for a resonance here between academic scholarship and dissident practice in China.
inside and outside, self and other and thus brings out a key feature of the logics of harmonious world (or perhaps any system). Resistance to4harmony/harmonisation can in this way not be thought outside the
it is impossible
for harmony to acquire the conceptual unity or self-identity which would be
needed in order for it to be placed as a secure object to be
straightforwardly resisted, critiqued or condemned. In this manner I have
insisted on the impossibility of succeeding in creating such a purified space or
object, and on the undecidability of both harmony and crabs: like harmony,
the crabs are simultaneously poison and cure, they are intimately linked to
the possibility of the system in the first place, yet threaten it with
murder/suicide.
resistance of4harmony/harmonisation, the resistance of the system itself to itself, of and to its self as other, a resistance of the other of itself to itself. For this reason,
Because of a tendency of any community to close in on itself and exclude the outside on which it relies for survival works according to an autoimmune logic, [t]his
tendency is not a perversion of proper community (whether inoperative, unavowable, - 212 - or coming, as for Blanchot, Nancy, Agamben), but the condition of its existence (Thomson, 2005). This is certainly the
(Derrida, 1998: 51). Finally, then, I have argued that this undecidability is what makes it possible to think of this onco- operative system of metastases in terms of the heterotemporalities or
coeval multiplicities.
anger as4opposed4to offering the public political power hinges on a focus on politics in the narrow sense, which is seen throughout prior analyses of egao. Much previous scholarship rests on the assumption that
egao4should be judged on its potential to influence politics, to contest the legitimacy, accountability or policy of the PRC government. Others imply that it should be measured against its potential to cultivate
They
make us laugh, but offer no way out, no alternative telos towards which a
movement of mass resistance can be directed. They even refuse to adapt a
single meaning and always oscillate they are simultaneously harmony and
collective resistance, collective empowerment or grassroots communities. If measured against such standards, rivercrabs certainly appear as ineffective troops in battling out Chinese politics.
(Meng Bingchun, 2011: 39) or alternate civility (Lagerkvist, 2010: 158). With this said,
The point, precisely, is to open back up the question of egao as potentially political even if it does not lead to a revolutionary politics.
(Coulter, 2004). The question, then, has to be asked: [w]hat is cancer a resistance to, what even worse eventuality is it saving us from- (Baudrillard, 1993 [1990]: 10). It is thus to the question of eventualities that
I turn in my conclusion, to the (im)possibility of openness to this Other to come.
It is not true that, in order to live, one has to believe in one's own
existence. Indeed, our consciousness is never the echo of our existence in
real time but the `recorded' echo, the screen for the dispersal of the
subject and its identity (only in sleep, unconsciousness and death do we
exist in real time, are we identical to ourselves). That consciousness results
much more spontaneously from a challenging of reality, from a bias towards
the objective illusoriness of the world rather than its reality. This
challenging is more vital for our survival and the survival of the
species than the belief in reality and existence, which is of the order
of otherworldly spiritual consolation. Our world is as it is, and it is no
more real for that. `Man's most powerful instinct is to come into conflict with
the truth and, therefore, with the real.'
Belief in reality is one of the elementary forms of religious life. It is a
failing of the understanding, a failing of common sense, as well as the last
refuge of moral zealots and the apostles of rationality. Fortunately, no one
lives by this principle -- not even those who profess it. And with good
reason. No one believes fundamentally in the real, nor in the selfevidence of their real lives. That would be too sad.
But surely, say these good apostles, you aren't going to discredit reality in the
eyes of those who already find it difficult enough to get by, and who surely
have a right to reality and the fact that they exist? The same objection for the
Third World: surely you aren't going to discredit affluence in the eyes of those
dying of starvation? Or: surely you aren't going to run down the class struggle
in the eyes of those who haven't even had their bourgeois revolution? Or
again: you aren't going to discredit feminist and egalitarian demands in the
eyes of all those who haven't even heard of women's rights, etc.? You may
not like reality, but don't put others off it! It's a question of
democratic morality: you must not demoralize the masses. You must
never demoralize anyone.
Underlying these charitable intentions is a profound contempt. First,
in the fact of instating reality as a kind of life insurance or a burial plot held in
perpetuity, as a kind of human right or consumer good. But, above all, in
crediting people with placing their hope only in the visible proofs of
their existence: by imputing this plaster-saint realism to them, one
takes them for naive and feeble-minded. In their defence, it has to be
said that the propagandists of reality vent that contempt on themselves
first of all, reducing their own lives to an accumulation of facts and
evidence, causes and effects. Well-ordered resentment always begins
at home.
Say: This is real, the world is real, the real exists (I have met it) -- no one
laughs. Say: This is a simulacrum, you are merely a simulacrum, this
war is a simulacrum -- everyone bursts out laughing. With forced,
condescending laughter, or uncontrollable mirth, as though at a childish
joke or an obscene proposition. Everything to do with the simulacrum is
Why might there not be as many real worlds as imaginary ones? Why a single
real world? Why such an exception? Truth to tell, the real world, among
all the other possible ones, is unthinkable, except as dangerous
superstition. We must break with it as critical thought once broke (in
the name of the real!) with religious superstition. Thinkers, one more
effort! 1
In any case, the two orders of thought are irreconcilable. They each
follow their course without merging; at best they slide over each other like
tectonic plates, and occasionally their collision or subduction creates fault
lines into which reality rushes. Fate is always at the intersection of these two
lines of force. Similarly, radical thought is at the violent intersection of
meaning and non-meaning, of truth and non-truth, of the continuity
of the world and the continuity of the nothing.
Unlike the discourse of the real, which gambles on the fact of there being
something rather than nothing, and aspires to being founded on the
guarantee of an objective and decipherable world, radical thought, for its
part, wagers on the illusion of the world. It aspires to the status of
illusion, restoring the non-veracity of facts, the non-signification of the world,
proposing the opposite hypothesis that there is nothing rather than
something, and going in pursuit of that nothing which runs beneath the
apparent continuity of meaning.
The radical prediction is always the prediction of the non-reality of facts, of
the illusoriness of the state of fact. It begins only with the presentiment of
that illusoriness, and is never confused with the objective state of things.
Every confusion of that kind is of the order of the confusion of the messenger
and the message, which leads to the elimination of the messenger
bearing bad news (for example, the news of the uncertainty of the
real, of the non-occurrence of certain events, of the nullity of our
values).
Every confusion of thought with the order of the real -- that alleged
`faithfulness' to the real of a thought which has cooked it up out of nothing -is hallucinatory. It arises, moreover, from a total misunderstanding about
language, which is illusion in its very movement, since it is the bearer of
that continuity of the void, that continuity of the nothing at the very
heart of what it says, since it is, in its very materiality, deconstruction of
what it signifies. Just as photography connotes the effacing, the
death of what it represents -- which lends it its intensity -- so what lends
writing, fictional or theoretical, its intensity is the void, the
nothingness running beneath the surface, the illusion of meaning,
the ironic dimension of language, correlative with that of the facts
themselves, which are never anything but what they are [ne sont jamais que
ce qu'ils sont]. That is to say, they are never more than what they are and
they are, literally, never only what they are [jamais que ce qu'ils sont]. The
irony of the facts, in their wretched reality, is precisely that they are only
what they are but that, by that very fact, they are necessarily beyond. For
de facto existence is impossible -- nothing is wholly obvious without
becoming enigmatic. Reality itself is too obvious to be true.
It is this ironic transfiguration which constitutes the event of language.
And it is to restoring this fundamental illusion of the world and language
that thought must apply itself, if it is not stupidly to take concepts in their
literalness -- messenger confused with the message, language confused with
its meaning and therefore sacrificed in advance.
There is a twofold, contradictory exigency in thought. It is not to analyse the world in order to extract from
it an improbable truth, not to adapt to the facts in order to abstract some logical construction from them,
but to set in place a form, a matrix of illusion and disillusion, which seduced reality will spontaneously feed
and which will, consequently, be verified remorselessly (the only need is to shift the camera angle from
time to time). For reality asks nothing other than to submit itself to hypotheses. And it confirms them all.
That, indeed, is its ruse and its vengeance.
The theoretical ideal would be to set in place propositions in such a way that they could be disconfirmed by
reality, in such a way that reality could only oppose them violently, and thereby unmask itself. For
reality is an illusion, and all thought must seek first of all to unmask
it. To do that, it must itself advance behind a mask and constitute itself
as a decoy, without regard for its own truth. It must pride itself on not being
an instrument of analysis, not being a critical tool. For it is the world which
must analyse itself. It is the world itself which must reveal itself not as
truth, but as illusion. The derealization of the world will be the work of the
world itself. 2
Reality must be caught in the trap, we must move quicker than
reality. Ideas, too, have to move faster than their shadows. But if they
go too quickly, they lose even their shadows. No longer having even the
shadow of an idea. ... Words move quicker than meaning, but if they go too
quickly, we have madness: the ellipsis of meaning can make us lose
even the taste for the sign. What are we to exchange this portion of
shadow and labour against -- this saving of intellectual activity and patience?
What can we sell it to the devil for? It is very difficult to say. We are, in fact,
the orphans of a reality come too late, a reality which is itself, like truth,
something registered only after the event.
The ultimate is for an idea to disappear as idea to become a thing
among things. That is where it finds its accomplishment. Once it has
become consubstantial with the surrounding world, there is no call for it to
appear, nor to be defended as such. Evanescence of the idea by silent
dissemination. An idea is never destined to burst upon the world, but to be
extinguished into it, into its showing-through in the world, the world's
showing-through in it. A book ends only with the disappearance of its
object. Its substance must leave no trace. This is the equivalent of a
perfect crime. Whatever its object, writing must make the illusion of that
object shine forth, must make it an impenetrable enigma -- unacceptable
to the Realpolitiker of the concept. The objective of writing is to alter its
object, to seduce it, to make it disappear for itself. Writing aims at a
Such is the paradox of all thought which disputes the validity of the real:
when it sees itself robbed of its own concept. Events, bereft of meaning
in themselves, steal meaning from us. They adapt to the most fantastical
hypotheses, just as natural species and viruses adapt to the most hostile
environments. They have an extraordinary mimetic capacity: no longer is it
theories which adapt to events, but the reverse. And, in so doing, they
mystify us, for a theory which is verified is no longer a theory. It's
terrifying to see the idea coincide with the reality. These are the death-throes
of the concept. The epiphany of the real is the twilight of its concept.
We have lost that lead which ideas had over the world, that distance which
meant that an idea remained an idea. Thought has to be exceptional,
anticipatory and at the margin -- has to be the projected shadow of
future events. Today, we are lagging behind events. They may
sometimes give the impression of receding; in fact, they passed us long ago.
The simulated disorder of things has moved faster than we have. The reality
effect has succumbed to acceleration -- anamorphosis of speed. Events, in
their being, are never behind themselves, are always out ahead of their
meaning. Hence the delay of interpretation, which is now merely the
retrospective form of the unforeseeable event.
What are we to do, then? What becomes of the heterogeneity of thought
in a world won over to the craziest hypotheses? When everything conforms,
beyond even our wildest hopes, to the ironic, critical, alternative, catastrophic
model?
Well, that is paradise: we are beyond the Last Judgement, in
immortality. The only problem is to survive there. For there the irony, the
challenging, the anticipation, the maleficence come to an end, as inexorably
as hope dies at the gates of hell. And it is indeed there that hell begins,
the hell of the unconditional realization of all ideas, the hell of the real. You
can see why, as Adorno says, concepts prefer to scupper themselves rather
than reach that point.
Something else has been stolen from us: indifference. The power of
indifference, which is the quality of the mind, as opposed to the play of
differences, which is the characteristic of the world. Now, this has been stolen
from us by a world grown indifferent, as the extravagance of thought has
been stolen from us by an extravagant world. When things, events, refer one
to another and to their undifferentiated concept, then the equivalence of the
world meets and cancels out the indifference of thought -- and we have
boredom. No more altercations; nothing at stake. It is the parting of the dead
sea.
How fine indifference was in a world that was not indifferent -- in a different,
convulsive, contradictory world, a world with issues and passions! That being
the case, indifference immediately became an issue and a passion itself. It
could preempt the indifference of the world, and turn that pre-emption into
an event. Today, it is difficult to be more indifferent to their reality than the
facts themselves, more indifferent to their meaning than images. Our
operational world is an apathetic world. Now, what good is it being
passionless in a world without passion, or detached in a world
without desire?
It is not a question of defending radical thought. Every idea one
defends is presumed guilty, and every idea that cannot defend itself
deserves to disappear. On the other hand, one must fight all charges of
irresponsibility, nihilism or despair. Radical thought is never depressive. On
this point, there is total misunderstanding. Ideological and moralistic critique,
obsessed with meaning and content, obsessed with the political finality of
discourse, never takes into account writing, the act of writing, the
poetic, ironic, allusive force of language, of the juggling with
meaning. It does not see that the resolution of meaning is to be found there
-- in the form itself, the formal materiality of expression.
Meaning, for its part, is always unhappy. Analysis is, by definition,
unhappy, since it is born of critical disillusionment. But language, for its part,
is happy, even when referring to a world without illusion and without hope.
That might even be the definition of a radical thinking: a happy form
and an intelligence without hope.
inesse, when they say that the predicate is in the subject. Thus
the subject term must always contain the predicate term, so that one who
understands perfectly the notion of the subject would also know that the
predicate belongs to it.3 Several sections later Leibniz specifies that
everything that happens to a person is already contained virtually
(virtuellement) in his nature or not, just as the properties of a circle are
contained in its definition.4 In other words, using the classical logic available to Leibniz,5 we may formalize
philosophers call
the logic of predication as consisting of statements having the following structure: S is P. (Here S stands for a given
subject and P stands for a given predicate.) Using a modern example, one could note that 1. Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr.
was murdered on April 4, 1968. From a Leibnizian perspective, the fact of Kings assassination was virtually contained in
example above that conveys the sense of S is not yet P as the propositional structure of hope, we might propose that 2.
As opposed
to Leibniz, Bloch argues that knowledge itself becomes
transformative only in a dialectics of events, which are not
contemplated, not enclosed within contemplated history. It is not
applied merely to the knowable past, but to a real becoming, to that which is
occurring and not yet finished, to a knowable and pursuable future content. S
is not yet P, the proletariat has not yet been sublated (aufgehoben), nature is
not yet a home, the real is not yet articulated reality: this Not Yet is in
process, indeed it has attained or is beginning to carve out its skyline here
Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr.s vision of economic justice has not yet been realized in the United States.
and there (Bloch 1976: 8). 90 Bloch sets forth a perspective that,
ontologically speaking, holds that the virtual is what emerges from, and
exceeds, a singular arrangement of actually existing tendencies in the
objective world-process. In other words, he defends a position that the
virtual arises from, and is dependent on, the actual. Let us call this the
surreality thesis.9 Bloch observes that for Leibniz the choice between
infinitely numerous logical possibilities is left spread out before his God (as
realizer). Even inside the existing world, as one which is realized by its
creator out of infinitely many possible ones, Leibniz still recognizes possibility
as propensity, even though as one which cannot develop anything that is in
reality new either, i.e. anything not contained in the whole of the previous
world. And even if Leibniz, the only great philosopher of the Possible
since Aristotle, also gives space to an infinite number of other
possible world-contexts, these primae possibilitates once again
only live in the reason of the creator and not as possibilities still
capable of realization projecting into this world now realized for
once. (Bloch 1986, vol. 1: 243-44) In light of the respective theses of Leibniz and Bloch, I would like to situate and
make sense of Jean Baudrillards writings regarding hyperreality and then to consider Slavoj ieks insistence on the
being and appearances, of the real and its concept. No more imaginary coextensivity: it is genetic miniaturization that is
the dimension of simulation.
evokes the trace of God as akin to the frightening smile left over from Lewis Carrolls vanished Cheshire Cat: And Gods
Baudrillard
describes this as an overall hegemonic process in which there is a 92
reabsorption of any negativity in human affairs, the reduction to the
simplest unitary formula, the formula to which there is no alternative, 0/1 pure difference of potential, into which the aim is to have all conflicts
vanish digitally (Baudrillard 2011: 44-45). Not only the world is
disappearing but the subject, too, as agency of will, of freedom, of
knowledge, of history (Baudrillard 2011: 27). Only the subjects ghost or
narcissistic double is left behind by this process of disappearance: The
subject disappears, gives way to a diffuse, floating, insubstantial subjectivity,
an ectoplasm that envelopes everything and transforms everything into an
immense sounding board for a disembodied, empty consciousness all things
radiating out from a subjectivity without object; each monad, each molecule
caught in the toils of a definitive narcissism, a perpetual image-playback. This is
judgment is terrifying in itself, but the judgment of God without God (Baudrillard: 25-26).
the image of an end-end-of-world subjectivity, a subjectivity for an end of the world from which the subject as such has
disappeared, no longer having anything left to grapple with.
action consequences,3 Maoist rhetoric also pervaded everyday life.4 In todays China, since the relative erosion of ideological uniformity, political language appears to be
Under this slogan, Hu announced that Beijing needed to focus on further strengthening and improving management of the Internet, improving the standard of
fall of different issues on the agenda, political or otherwise. For example, during the Jasmine Revolutions in 2011, the word jasmine () was blocked on SinaWeibo.12
Little attention has been paid to date to such instances of reception and redeployment of Party language
among Chinese citizens. It is important to consider this reception and redeployment of slogans such as harmonious society as they are revealing of actors relationships to
imposed official discourse. In this article, we therefore explore some of the ways in which contemporary Chinese university youths have responded to online harmonization.
After explaining our research design, we analyse informants own thoughts and feelings about being harmonized, and we outline two principal ways in which informants
and producing egao. We begin to do so by examining the experience of young Chinese who are not explicitly involved in online activism. Based on our interviews with
censorship at the level of words, and so we focus on the response found at the level of negotiating that particular form of harmonization. One response that has led to
Bingchun characterizes egao and its associated wordplay in terms of a virtual carnival,17 which represents a collective attempt at resistance.18 In the few texts that
have theorized the egao phenomenon, this particular line of thought has been remarkably dominant. The approach is based on Bakhtins understanding of the carnival a
wild and grotesque time and space in medieval and renaissance Europe. One volume edited by David Kurt Herold and Peter Marolt goes as far as to characterize Chinese
cyberspace as a quasi-separate space of the carnivalesque.19 To Bakhtin and a number of his followers, the carnival is an event in a time and space set apart from normal
constraints, where rules are suspended.20 It is a second life that is free and unrestricted, the antithesis of normal life.21 In Herold and Marolts volume, Li Hongmei reads
the space of egao as carnival, a space that marks the suspension of all
hierarchical rank, privileges, norms, and prohibitions,22 where power
relationships can be temporarily suspended. 23 Tang Lijun and Syamantak Bhattacharya have similarly understood
egao in terms of carnival, but simultaneously take it to reflect a widespread feeling of powerlessness, rather than offering the general public any political power, which
which has almost unanimously been rendered as a form of or attempt at resistance. These interpretations are based on various sources and examples, but predominantly
draw on data from those who are highly pro-active in making elaborate spoofs,29 or those who work very actively with online censorship.30 However, this type of wordplay
university students who mostly live inside their campus, Internet access is provided by the establishment, thus rendering students online activities traceable. Nonetheless,
there are no prior studies that to our knowledge convey the way young people experience being harmonized online and negotiating harmonization at the level of language
in such a nonanonymous context. This is the gap that we begin to fill by way of this article. In academic literature that largely conveys egao as carnival and resistance, one
interpretation of egao as carnivalistic resistance. Lagerkvists point that irony is not by definition a form of resistance is well taken. Nonetheless, this proves nothing about
the question of politics and the political seems to underpin previous interpretations of egao, the implications of this question have been given surprisingly little explicit
attention in these accounts. Tang and Bhattacharya juxtapose a feeling of powerlessness with the general public having any political power. Lagerkvist questions whether
just as it seems
simplistic to read any form of laughter as a revolution, so too does it seem
restrictive not to acknowledge anything but a mass movement as political.
Scholarship on the question of the distinction between politics and the political can provide some clarity here. This scholarship notes that modern
political theory tends to treat politics as a kind of synonym for the state, its
institutions and its activities. Thus, politics is taken to indicate a concern with
deliberative social life mediated through institutions such as government,
policy formation, and diplomacy. From this perspective, an issue is politicized
when it moves from being outside the orbit of the state, and becomes a
matter of public debate and decision. Correspondingly, an issue is
depoliticized when it is considered to have moved into the private realm (and thus
outside of the immediate public concern). The contrast between politics and the political suggests a
wider view of this process. Instead of accepting the realm of politics as a
given, this contrast suggests that there is a prior move to establish or select
what counts as politics in the first place. In other words, politics and the nonpolitical are not givens, but are constructed or created in some sense.36 Jenny Edkins has described the
political as being concerned with the establishment of that very social order which sets out a
particular, historically specific account of what counts as politics and defines
other areas of social life as not politics.37 If this perspective is adopted, the
terms politicization and depoliticization take on an alternative meaning. From the perspective of the political,
egao is a weapon of the weak or a feeble expression among the well-heeled and largely apolitical urban youth. However,
we are interested in students views and perceptions at the level of the political in the wider sense of the term, we seek to understand these experiences through the way
they are conveyed at the level of language. Therefore, we make no claim about the way some subjects truly feel about being harmonized, but rather about the way
language functions in the negotiation of censorship, and the way our informants claim to feel about their experience. In the Introduction to Herold and Marolts volume
discussed earlier, the Internet is posited as a quasi-separate sphere and criticism is levied on studies that attempt to locate the Internet within offline society which is
less than helpful if the goal is to understand what is happening in online China.42 Although we do not claim that the online sphere is located in offline China, we
nonetheless question the inside/outside distinction that Herolds separate spheres imply. In the interviews that form the basis of this article, we found a great overlap
between the lives that our young informants live online and offline. As we will show, the wordplay they deployed online often appeared in offline interaction with peers, and
emerged inductively, after a first series of 36 interviews was carried out between December 2009 and March 2010 as part of a qualitative investigation of the political
attitudes and behaviours of Beijing university students. Of the original 36 respondents, 17 were contacted through student public discussion groups on the Douban
website.43 Some of the remaining 19 students were encountered during participant observation of student spare-time activities, others with the help of prior informants.
Five complementary interviews were conducted in November and December 2011 with students who, according to a former respondent, had the experience that was
relevant for this research. Despite coming from a variety of backgrounds, the informants interviewed were not representative of Chinese people or society at large, nor
should their experience be generalizable to other young Chinese people. Most immediately, our sample included only young people born between 1980 and 1993, who
studied at universities in Beijing and thus belonged to a privileged class in China. Some 24 per cent were members of the CCP; 61 per cent were male, 39 per cent were
female. All interviews were conducted in Mandarin, and all translations are our own. Being harmonized and resisting harmonization: The experience of Chinese students
) or zuo guo tou (), in which the character guo () refers to the transgression of a limit, indicates that censorship was not necessarily rejected as such, but became
an object of criticism when perceived as excessive. Whereas the acceptable limit of censorship remained abstract and elusive, what was regarded as illegitimate
For example,
one student who was harmonized after posting some pictures by the artist Ai
Weiwei emphasized that these photographs were harmless. When another informant was asked
throughout informants accounts was the absence of reasons for the impossibility of posting words that were censored at a given instance.
about his experience of being harmonized as he was trying to post a comment on the movie Avatar, he told us, I felt anger, why doesnt it let me post? In like manner,
another student asserted, This censorship is unnecessary. To one informant, censorship was nonsensical or inexplicable: The first time I was harmonized, it was very
unpleasant! Because of this nonsense! How can there be such a reason? Can there really be this sort of reasoning? That is to say, this bunch of people are unreasonable.
compliance with harmonization A first form of reaction in the face of harmonization is disgruntled compliance, by which we mean that young people simply stop trying to
write about sensitive issues or stop using sensitive words. While certain combinations of Chinese characters are known to be permanently forbidden, the list of sensitive
words was thought to be changeable and unpredictable. For instance, one informant told us that during the Jasmine Revolutions, in order to prevent activists from
organizing gatherings, the characters for tomorrow became a sensitive word. Therefore, informants sometimes attempted to identify and change or delete the words that
prevented a particular post from crossing the technicolinguistic barrier of keyword censorship. Although the sensitivity of some expressions is widely known, the
uncertainty surrounding other words has induced young people to make repeated attempts at uploading a particular post. One informant explained that he sometimes had
to make a few tests in order to determine which words prevented him from posting a message. The informant who was harmonized when trying to post on the film Avatar
provided us with details of these trials: I wrote a little comment, and combined [several issues] together China and demolition of houses and land requisition. I
posted it, but the first time it couldnt be posted. Then I checked it once again and couldnt find any words that I thought were sensitive. Then I erased a lot of what looked
like possibly sensitive words, erased or changed them, then finally, finally it was posted. Another student described his exasperation when confronted by numerous,
unknown sensitive keywords that are blocked at a given instance: For example were chatting chatting turns to the Xinhai Revolution, then there are keywords that you
cant post, let me think, isnt Li Dazhao45 a keyword? I change Li Dazhao into pinyin, then, posting it is still not possible, then lets think isnt Xinhai a keyword? Or
is the character for Party a keyword? Or is Sun Zhongshan a keyword? Then after changing [these words], how come I still discover that I still cant post?! Its
inexplicable. So, I dont know how many keywords there are in the end, and [in China] keywords are in fact often changing. The same student then continued to explain the
laborious process of trying to find what word was blocking the message he was trying to post. His tactic was to take a blocked article or message and erase one word at a
time to find out which one(s) was/were the blocked keyword(s): For example, if a message couldnt be posted after erasing some sentences that meant the keyword was
still in the text. I erased little by little [in order to find] this keyword. So, after having erased parts and managing to post it, apparently [the word] was freedom. It was
[because of] this one, this keyword, [that my message] couldnt be posted. Circumventing what appears to be an excessive blocking of innocent posts is a laborious, timeconsuming process and a nuisance. One informant said that he spent such a long time to send so little. Another student who told us that he once had to write into pinyin
several characters related to Tiananmen added, This is very annoying! Despite or because of obstacles and the near impossibility of posting a comment, the painstaking
procedure as described was sometimes thought to be not so necessary or unnecessary, as were other ways such as breaching the Great Firewall by using virtual private
networks or proxy servers. Informants mostly gave what they called pragmatic reasons to justify their compliance with censorship. Some informants told us that their
response could be attributed to apathy, feeling tired or lazy. Some said that they did not have such a strong desire or a strong political consciousness to circumvent
tread a forbidden path, these young people find ways of walking on a side-road. Among the various means employed to avoid censorship, our informants mentioned the
transcription of sensitive words into pinyin or nonsimplified Chinese characters, or the addition of symbols such as an asterisk between each character and/or component
In particular, informants described how they made use of alternative words that in humorous ways expressed what they meant to say and that simultaneously mocked the
Party-state and its efforts at harmonization. These words are the hidden transcript of which other scholars have written.46 Some of these characters are chosen because
of their homophony with sensitive words. One of the most famous examples is river crab, which has become a substitute for the similarly pronounced harmony. In another
combination, one informant adopted the pseudonym harmonious shoe trademark (hexiepai ) on the Douban website. Other instances of these substitutions are the
Great Cultural Revolution () changed into Mosquito Flower Hiccup Mandate (), or the Communist Party () turned into Provide Shovel Party ().
Beside the use of homonyms, some words or famous peoples names are replaced by other terms. For example, carrot ( ) has become a sobriquet for Hu Jintao
because of the character hu (). 35th May ( ) was sometimes used to refer to the utmost sensitive 4th June (). Moreover, these linguistic practices are
That is, the meeting that our Party recently held, to reinforce this reform of the cultural system. B: I want to ask you something else, why do you say our Party? A: Our
government. What is clear from this section is that at least some young Chinese students make use of egao-style tactics to negotiate censorship and being harmonized.
The fact that students described egao as a form of mockery may be revealing
of how they disengage from egaos potentially radical side. Such a radical
deployment would be aimed at a broader level of politics, rather than the
micro context in which their linguistic practices have direct roots that is,
their online expression and interaction with peers. Both the actors social role
implying limited capacities for action and, again, the complex and somewhat
paradoxical interplay between (relative) openness and pervasive control
specific to the Chinese authoritarian context reduce the likelihood that some
young Chinese would think of egao as more than mockery. Given the limited
scope of these humorous forms of expression, should we conclude that no
is dissatisfied, through this sort of funny words very humorous, very egao words, hey, suddenly everyone discusses their own painful life in a very happy way. There is
nothing particularly mysterious look if you say something particularly serious, you can say, everyone is Ah Q, ha! In Lu Xuns 1921 novella The True Story of Ah Q, the
tragicomic character is famous for his spiritual victories: when he falls victim to oppression, violence and ridicule, he comes up with elaborate ways of deluding himself
into thinking he has won or is superior to those who victimize him. He thus sees victory or pride in what is actually horrible defeat. This Ah Q-esque venting was
understood as a good thing by some informants: Um, I think it [the function of egao] is very good. That is, let everyone have a way to give vent to their anger, that is, a
way to vent ones grievances. The same informant, however, continued on the topic, detecting in the venting not only anger and something good, but also the intelligence
of the victims as well as sadness: A: How do you view this sort of words that have a humorous dimension? B: Um, this is China, the intelligence of Chinese netizens. That is,
in such a bad environment as China, Chinese netizens can still bring their intelligence into full play, they can mock. A: Only for the purpose of mocking? B: Because this
sort of mockery is a sort of black humour, a sort of humour with a sad feeling I feel that this is a [way of] venting, just like [on] todays [Sina]Weibo. Another
informant, who did not think that egao amounted to resistance, expressed some contempt for those who thought it did: Using the Communist Partys language for mockery
Resistance does not make any difference, it seems like a kind of superficial resistance. For example, there is a bit of the Ah Q feeling, similar to merely saying, but
everyone is nonetheless following this direction, carrying out their own resistance. Because you really cant go change anything, so you make a few jokes, and then maybe
helpful in understanding the informants views and the role of egao in a more sophisticated manner. Ah Q has been read in more ways than one, with different
understandings of his political significance. Gloria Davies has examined the dissonant voices raised about Lu Xuns work at the time of its publication.54 She shows how
Marxist dogmatists attacked the story of Ah Q, because to them the only kind of literature worth engaging in was what they referred to as revolutionary literature or
literature that could fit unambiguously within the normative framework of Communist ideology, whereas Ah Q was unable to show the path towards a better future.55
Davies goes on to show, instead, how the heterogeneity of meanings generated by the text itself eluded attempts by Lu Xuns critics and defendants alike to utter the final
word on Ah Q.56 Lu Xun refuses to provide some hope of redemption for Ah Q. The story uplifts the reader, but provides no relief and no absolute positive value to
befallen egao, with scholars grasping to understand its meaning, pin down its
(potential) significance. Some seem to suggest the potential to influence
politics, to contest the legitimacy, accountability or policy of the government
as the yardstick against which egao should be measured. Others imply
instead the potential to cultivate grass-roots communities, collective
resistance, or collective empowerment as such a yardstick. To Davies, the function of Ah Q, instead,
was to establish a distance between the formidable influences of traditional society and the easy radical solutions sought, or making strange what is commonly
regarded as familiar and mundane.59 His significance, then, was not in the realm of politics, but in that of the political. Returning to such an approach can give us a
different angle from which to examine egao and the question of its potential resistance. Contrary to the accounts reported above, some informants did indicate that
resistance was part of the meaning ascribed to these linguistic creations: there is this component. One informant alluded to the type of view on political tactics implied in
asked whether this meant that the regime had already been overturned, the same informant continued: I think that now a youth like me everyone must know in their
heart that it cant be like before. Back then there was a very respectful attitude towards that kind of authority. This informant thus indicates that this new form of mockery
may indeed be a change in register of popular expression, perhaps analogous to what Meng would term an alternative political discourse,60 or possibly Lagerkvists
alternate civility.61 A shift between now and before is perceived, but the shift has taken place on a discursive level rather than in the realm of narrow politics. Scholars
The words
that Chinas young use are indeed not intended to be, or perceived as, a
challenge to the Party-states politics. In that sense, neither subjective nor
objective dimensions of what may traditionally be termed politicization
emerge in informants accounts of egao.62 That is, most informants did not
consider themselves to be involved in politics, nor is their expression
commonly considered to be political in the narrow sense. However, what
traditional scholars call politicization is closer to depoliticization in Edkinss
terminology. Making cartoons about river crabs and tag-names such as
harmonious shoe trademark are not interventions in the realm of politics (in
the narrow sense); it is not politicization in the traditional sense. Perhaps,
however, politicization in the case of egao takes a different shape in bringing
the political back in. This Edkinsian repoliticization has roots in the process
through which students negotiate the meanings of the official terms from
which their wordplay borrows. As outlined at the outset of this article,
repoliticization can be described as a disruption of the dominant discourse, a
challenge to what have, through discursive practices, been constituted as
normal, natural, and accepted ways of carrying on.63 Through repeatedly
using expressions such as being harmonized, river crab society, and indeed
harmonious shoes, the meaning of the official harmonious society discourse
is hollowed out or disrupted, rather than contested head-on. Returning again to Ah Q and our
critical informant, the point is not necessarily to resist or not resist, but to make
strange. The strangeness or undecidability of egao has roots both in the
discrepant meanings assigned by actors to their linguistic practices and in the
very nature of the political itself. The boundaries of what is, to paraphrase
Edkins, not politics remain unstable and fluid, due to the permanent
renegotiation of meanings. The way the young Chinese students in our study described censorship shows how they downplay the
authoritarian aspect underlying this practice. What is originally an infringement by authoritarian power is reduced to something funny. Egao, then, is
simultaneously laughing at censorship and laughing it off. Concurrently, while informants, as we have
seeming confusion and apparent dichotomization of positions perhaps, then, derive from the failure to distinguish politics from the political.
shown, do not always endeavour to circumvent censorship, to simply stay with labelling this absence of efforts against the authoritarian power as compliance would
obscure the complexity of the students attitudes toward harmonization. Indeed, their reflexive gaze on their own resignation, along with their decidedly mixed feelings
where its multiple meanings at the levels of words, feelings and purported
significance lead to instances of openness where impossible decisions have
to be made with regard to their use and interpretation. Downloaded from cin.sagepub.com at UNIV OF
MICHIGAN on June 22, 2016 62 China Information 28(1) Conclusion We then return to one of our initial questions: what do these ordinary
uses of egao tell us about Chinas youths relationships to official language?
Although our informants did not uniformly define their linguistic practices as
resistance, their creative ways of negotiating official language convey a
sense of self-conscious dissociation from the CCPs propaganda messages
and repressive practices. However, although hidden transcripts may be
precedents of open conflict in some cases, we must not ignore the extent to
which hegemony may be tacit and resistance often partial and self-defeating.
It can lead as easily to the reproduction of domination as to revolution .64 Although we
observed little total, passive acceptance of official discourse or censorship, egao does not result in or aim for its
abolition. Instead, it can create the conditions for its perpetuation. Moreover,
if this linguistic creativity enables the circumvention of constraints, sensitive
words simultaneously remain silenced as such. In spite of the actors
alternative discourse, their powerlessness still resides in the impossibility of
naming, as they remain subjected to the rules of authorized language .65 If they do
not speak the language of power, young Chinese students are confined to their own meaningmaking, typing river crab for harmony or 35th May for 4th June. Finally, the
political does not simply emerge at the moment of structural failure, i.e. the
failure of politics-as-state.66 Politics and the political do not endlessly
replace each other.67 Rather, they stand next to one another in a particular
configuration where dissatisfaction is expressed, but without genuine
dialogue with power holders in the realm of traditional politics. In this context, this article has
aimed to moderate the general equation of egao as a straightforward form of resistance to authoritarian power, by focusing on the claims of Chinese students who in their
everyday online and offline practices humorously reappropriate Party language. Given the common description of this segment of society as apolitical, our findings may be
unsurprising to some. Moreover, an examination of egao in the language use of activists is likely to yield a different set of findings. Nonetheless, studies of ordinary
deployments of egao are needed to complement understandings of its more spectacular use. What is at stake here is less whether these practices are labelled resistance
or not, and more the reassertion of political negotiations in the broader sense of such practices, where other commentators have seen burgeoning or potential
revolutionary politics, or where this social group is largely viewed as apolitical. To a large extent, we have built our interpretation of egao on the basis of our informants
claims. Relaying their online practices in the face of censorship has shown these to be varied, complex and imbued with different significance at different instances. We
have argued that with regard to politics, in the narrow sense of government
practice, the use of this mocking wordplay may be perceived as a form of
depoliticization it is typically not understood as, or intended to be, a
challenge to Party politics. In the realm of the political, however, its
ambiguous and multiple meanings can lead to repoliticization, in that it
marks, at times at least, a radical undecidability. We have not found evidence, in the accounts of our informants,
to support the interpretation of the Internet or egao practices as a quasi-separate sphere of non-hierarchical Bakhtinian carnival. Nonetheless, we may
detect in these practices a new way of negotiating official language, what
may be considered a new civility68 or alternative political discourse.69 As
such, it becomes a sphere for instances of repoliticization. Having said this,
repoliticization is not stable, but egao too is repeatedly depoliticized, for
example, by being designated as unimportant or as meaning one thing only
(only revolution, only apolitical escapism, only a potential to become a proper
political movement). It should therefore be clear that the point of this article
is not to designate to egao another correct meaning, but rather to point out
the undecidability of this meaning-making process. The point, precisely, is to
reopen the question of egao as potentially political even if it does not lead to
a revolutionary politics.
of the abstract sign and of simulation models meant that any critique of
the system made through the channels of semiotic abstraction were
automatically re-absorbed into the system. Any meaningful
challenge must invent its own, alternative medium such as the silkscreen printings, hand-painted notices and graffiti of May 1968 or
it will lapse into an ineffectual complicity with the system it seeks to
challenge (Baudrillard 1981: 176). In his later work, Baudrillards emphasis
on duality and complicity is extended much further, taking on global,
anthropological and even cosmological dimensions, and increasingly
complicity and collusion are seen as dual, as encompassing both acceptance
and a subtle defiance. This paper examines the dual nature of complicity and
collusion. It considers the influence of La Boeties notorious Essay on
Voluntary Servitude on Baudrillard, seeking to draw out what is distinctive in
Baudrillards position. The second section turns to the notion of duality,
examining Good and Evil and Baudrillards assertion that attempts to
eliminate duality merely revive or re-active it.
Complicity implies a complexity of relations, and, specifically, the condition
of being an accomplice to those in power. To be an accomplice is to
assist in the committing of a crime. If the crime is murder, the term
accomplice implies one who plans, reflects, calculates but does not strike
the lethal blow. The crime which is of particular interest to Baudrillard is, of
course, the perfect crime: the elimination of otherness, of
ambivalence, of duality, even of reality and of the abstract
representational sign which enables a sense of reality (Baudrillard
1996). The global, integral, carnivalising and cannibalising system ,
which might loosely still be called capitalist, is at war against radical
otherness or duality; yet, for Baudrillard, as duality lies at its heart,
locked within its foundations, it is indestructible and emerges through
attempts to eliminate it. If the system has been largely successful at
eliminating external threats, it finds itself in an even worse
situation: it is at war with itself.
II. Complicity
Complicity is a particularly slippery term. In the 1980s Baudrillards
thought, mistakenly assumed to be Postmodernist, was argued to be
complicit with capitalism, largely because it questioned the ability of
dominant strands of Marxism and feminism to significantly challenge
the capitalist system (Callinicos 1989; Norris 1992). At the same time,
Baudrillard was alleging that the work of supposedly radical theorists such as
Deleuze and Guattari (1984 orig. 1972) and Lyotard (1993 orig. 1974) was,
with their emphasis on desire as productive and liberatory force, complicit
with the mechanisms of advanced consumer capitalism (Baudrillard
1987: 17-20). So which branch of contemporary theory is most complicit with
capitalism? Liberals, humanists and environmentalists who see their clothes
stolen by mainstream politicians? Marxists and Communists who by refusing
to update their thinking provide a slow moving target for right-wing snipers ?
space, a space of vital distance or removal, a space in which to act, or even act-out (of) a character
(Baudrillard 2001: 72-3). This is a space where radical otherness may be encountered, a sense of shared
destiny which is a manifestation of the dual form at the level of individual existence (Baudrillard 2001: 79).
Power
itself must be abolished and not solely
because of a refusal to be dominated, which is
at the heart of all traditional struggles but
also, just as violently, in the refusal to
dominate (2009a: 47).
routines, hence Baudrillards injunction to refuse power:
In Baudrillard, the ludic is a space that is, as it were, beyond good and
evil. His term is immoral, which I shall interpret essentially as metamoral to
avoid the nor- mative tinge that amoral or immoral must necessarily afford.
Here he writes on the immoral with great reverence:
There might be a moral circle, that of commodity exchange, and an immoral
circle, that of play, where the only thing that counts is the gamic event
itself and the advent of a shared rule. To share a rule is something entirely
different than referring oneself to a common general equivalent. One must be
completely involved in order to play. It creates a type of relation between
the players that is more dramatic than commodity exchange could
achieve. In such a relation, individuals are not abstract beings who can be
swapped one for another. Each has a position of singularity opposite
the stakes of victory or defeat, of life or death.5 (Baudrillard, 2000b, p.
23)
Play generates singularities. Play bucks the corrupting influence of
systems of exchange. Commodity exchange is a moral sphere for
Baudrillard because it creates criteria for winners and losers, not because
the system itself is morally defensible. Thus in entering an immoral, or
metamoral, state, one is able to experience the artifice of the real in all
its seductive beauty.
In this sense, play is a general critical methodology in Baudrillard. As he
says about evil, play it up, play it back, play it out [en jouer, sen jouer
et le djouer] (Baudrillard, 2000b, p. 48). The great game of seduction,
he writes, referring to one of the most important concepts in his entire
4 (Adapted from Brian Long, Seeing Through Death, 1983)
far from another concept in Heidegger, that of falling; in Deleuze the word is
territorialization; in Badiou, representation. Each describes the process of
sloughing into a fixity of routine, a known rhythm, or clichd
habituation. As a perfect precision of code, Deep Blue is the perfect
catastrophe. On the other hand, the very essence of game playingwhich
in Baudrillard means seduction, dramaturgy, otherness, distancing,
relinquishment, illusion, sacrifice, metaphor, mis en scneis an
expression of finitude, of withdrawing and submission within a
universe of illusion.
This is why in Baudrillard, simulation is often a metonym for his entire body of
work. There is no clean-versus-dirty binarism in Baudrillard, no hacker hero
who can unplug from the matrix. (My apologies to the Wachowski brothers
who, on this point at least, misread their master.) Yes, there are events and
singularities and voids in Baudrillards cosmos, but his Gnosticism keeps
these firmly at bay, trapped in a messianic kairotope of perpetual deferral.
Both Kasparov and Deep Blue are neck deep in the fog of the hyperreal. They
are both living in a thicket of fictions upon fictions. The difference is that
only Kasparov can seduce Blue; Blue is unable to seduce Kasparov.
Mathematically speaking, Baudillards is the absolute value of the
dialectic.
The trick, though, is that there are different modalities of the
hyperreal. Not negations precisely, they are alternations on an artificial
earth, to ape the elegant expression of Iain Hamilton Grant. First, there is
the short-circuit modality of Deep Blue, the expedient, declarative modality of
pure machinic transparency, pure abstraction, frictionless symbolic exchange.
After all, computers are entirely artificial or simulated. This is true. But
second, there is the artifice of seduction, of psychic complicity and
oblivion, that accompanies any game players experience of illusion
or magic. This, too, is an artifice of simulation. The former is what
Baudrillard calls evil, the catastrophe, the perfect crime, the ecstasy of
communication, lucidity, the banality of the system; the latter is
what he calls aesthetic illusion, seduction, phantasm, singularity, or
in a slightly different context, a fatal strategy. As the philosopher
puts it, we can play with Deep Blue because we invented it, but the
computer will only become a true player when it invents us .
The genius of cybernetics was to drive the Other to extinction. As he
writes, The perfect crime destroys alterity, the other. It is the kingdom
of the same (Baudrillard, 2000b, p. 78). The origin of the word extinction is
delightful in its redundancy: from the Latin prefix ex, meaning out, and the
root stinguere, meaning to put out or quench. One can never simply drive
the Other out, because of the fact that expulsion is the structural genesis
of the Other to begin with. Instead, to make the Other ex-tinct one
must put it out out. Only the redoubling of the sign truly puts an
end to what it designates (Baudrillard, 2002b, p. 12). Or, as Baudrillard
put it once, in the middle of an almost autobiographical litany of hypertrophic
Guattari writes that Among the fogs and miasmas which obscure our fin de millenaire, the question of
subjectivity is now returning as a leit motiv . . . He first adds: All
independent from the corrupting effects of the context, while still interacting with the context? How to
create autonomous subjectivity (autonomous from the surrounding corruption, violence, anxiety)? Is this at
all possible in the age of the spasm?
What Is Philosophy?, which is about philosophy but also about growing old, Deleuze and Guattari speak of
the relation between chaos and the brain. From Chaos to the Brain is the title of the last chapter of the
book: We require just a little order to protect us from chaos. Nothing is more distressing than a thought
that escapes itself, than ideas that fl y off, that disappear hardly formed, already eroded by forgetfulness
or precipitated into others that we no longer master. These are infi nite variabilities the appearing and
process what the previous rhythm could not process. A shift in the speed of consciousness, the creation of
a different order of mental processing: this is chaosmosis. In order to shift from a rhythm to a different
chaos. The ecosophical cartography, writes Guattari, will not have the finality of communicating, but of
producing enunciation concatenations able to capture the points of singularity of a situation.5 Where are
todays concatenations that offer conscious organisms the possibility of emerging from the present
The production channel leads from work to sex, but only by switching tracks;
as we move from political to "libidinal" economy (the last acquisition of '68),
we change from a violent and archaic model of socialization (work) to a more
subtle and fluid model which is at once more "psychic" and more in touch
with the body (the sexual and the libidinal). There is a metamorphosis and a
veering away from labor power to drive (pulsion) , a veering away from a
model founded on a system of representations (the famous "ideology") to a
model operating on a system of affect (sex being only a kind of anamorphosis
of the categorical social imperative) . From one discourse to the other-since it
really is a question of discourse-there runs the same ultimatum of production
in the literal sense of the word. The original sense of "production" is not in
fact that of material manufacture; rather, it means to render visible, to cause
to appear and be made to appear: pro-ducere. Sex is produced as one
produces a document, or as an actor is said to appear (se produire) on stage.
To produce is to force what belongs to another order (that of secrecy and
seduction) to materialize. Seduction is that which is everywhere and always
opposed to pro-duction; seduction withdraws something from the visible
order and so runs counter to production, whose project is to set everything up
in clear view, whether it be an object, a number, or a concept. Let everything
be produced, be read, become real, visible, and marked with the sign of
effectiveness; let everything be transcribed into force relations, into
conceptual systems or into calculable energy; let everything be said,
gathered, indexed and registered: this is how sex appears in pornography,
but this is more generally the project of our whole culture, whose natural
condition is obscenity. Ours is a culture of "monstration" and
demonstration, of "productive" monstrosity (the "confession" so well analyzed
by Foucault is one of its forms) . We never find any seduction there-nor in
pornography with its immediate production of sexual acts in a frenzied
activation of pleasure; we find no seduction in those bodies penetrated by a
gaze literally absorbed by the suction of the transparent void. Not a shadow
of seduction can be detected in the universe of production, ruled by the
transparency principle governing all forces in the order of visible and
calculable phenomena: objects, machines, sexual acts, or gross national
product.5 Pornography is only the paradoxical limit of the sexual, a realistic
exacerbation and a mad obsession with the real-this is the "obscene,"
etymologically speaking and in all senses. But isn't the sexual itself a forced
materialization, and isn't the coming of sexuality already part of the Western
notion of what is real-the obsession peculiar to our culture with "instancing"
and instrumentalizing all things? Just as it is absurd to separate in other
cultures the religious, the economic, the political, the juridical, and even the
social and other phantasmagorical categories, for the reason that they do not
occur there, and because these concepts are like so many venereal diseases
to imply that they are not crucially linked to the sovereign power of the policy discourse, by way of which we began the exploration of
freedom of expression and provide a tool to hold government accountable, more empirical studies soon resulted in more sober analyses
what Johan Lagerkvist has called ideotainment. This term denotes the
juxtaposition of images, symbolic representations, and sounds of popular Web
and mobile phone culture together with both subtle and overt ideological
constructs and nationalistic propaganda, which may be exemplified by the
Online Expo examined in the previous chapter (Lagerkvist, 2008: 121). The desired outcome of such egovernance, according to Lagerkvist, is installing a machine that can provide scientific and correct knowledge among citizens and state
officials (2005: 197). The success of the state in achieving the goals of its inclusionary thought work () nonetheless remains
expression remains elusive and shifting (Breslin and Shen, 2010: 266). In drawing it, however, explanatory emphasis is on a language of
health, with censorship purported to 115 The blackouts were noted in the Western mainstream press (Blanchard, 2009; AFP, 2011). For a
fuller explanation of exactly what this blockage entailed in terms of access, see Summers (2009) - 176 - cleanse pollution and unhealthy
official when an arm of the Education Ministry elected it the Chinese character of the year in 2009. Lei Yi, one judge of the event and a
historian of the Chinese Academy of Social Sciences, said the term won by a landslide by popular Internet vote: [w]e felt we should recognize
this result so we named bei as the character most representative of Chinas situation last year (in Kuhn, 2010). Doubleleaf, a Beijing-
[f]or
centuries weve been told that the emperor represented the peoples
interests or that some organization or some leader represented our
interests. People did not realize that they had been represented. This word
of the year signals the awakening of citizens consciousness (in Kuhn, 2010).4 Chinese
netizens have made use of this language in particular to criticise the Chinese
censorship of the Internet to shut down any uncomfortable discussion. For
example, one Flash animation, found at an online competition to raise
awareness about scientific development and harmonious society, features a
Bulletin Board System (BBS) comment thread that gets harmonised. It
shows the BBS thread of net jargon, discussions of a famous person, people
trading insults and the posts being suddenly deleted. When one netizen asks
what happened the answer is they have been harmonised. Finally, a smiling
Hu Jintao appears alongside the slogan Everyone is responsible for a
harmonious society (renren4you4ze4hexie4shehui4 ) (Martinsen, 2007; Zhuru cilei, 2007). Egao:
based blogger who had his blog harmonised, meaning shut down, emphasised in an interview the subversive nature of bei:
2007: 10; Esarey and Xiao Qiang, 2008: 752; Meng Bingchun, 2009: 39), including expressions like having been harmonised.117 The most
pervasive scholarly interpretation of this relation between official and unofficial discourse has been in terms of Bakhtinian carnival an unruly
and fantastic time and space in medieval and renaissance Europe. One volume characterizes the entire Chinese cyberspace as a quasiseparate space of the carnivalesque (Herold and Marolt, 2011). On this understanding, the carnival is an event in a time and space 116 For
example Sverine Arsne (2010), Larry Diamond (2010: 74), Nigel Inkster (2010: 7.2), Tang Lijun and Yang Peidong (2011: 680, 682, 687), Seth
Wiener (2011: 156) and Xiao Qiang (Xiao Qiang, 2011a: 52). 117 Scholars have discussed this discrepancy in various contexts. See for
examples Perry Link, Richard Madsen, and Paul Pickowicz (2001), He Zhou (2008), Esarey and Xiao Qiang (2008), Patricia Thornton (2002). 178 - where rules are suspended, separate from normal constraints (Herold, 2011: 11, 12). It is the antithesis of normal life, free and
unrestricted (Bakhtin cited in Herold, 2011: 12). Similarly, to Li Hongmei, this space marked the suspension of all hierarchical rank,
privileges, norms, and prohibitions (Bakhtin, 1984 [1965]: 10, cited in Li Hongmei, 2011: 72). Meng Bingchun reads a collective attempt at
Johan Lagerkvist, who asks with regards to egao: [i]s it a weapon4of4the4weak, or is it a rather feeble expression among well-heeled and
largely apolitical urban youth- (2010: 151). Lagerkvist explains egao as [p]ermeated with irony and an ambivalence that occasionally
resembles, or indeed is, resistance (2010: 146). Nonetheless, to him, [t]he crux of the matter is only what larger influence you have on
at the outset of this thesis between politics in the narrow sense, or politics,4and politics in the wider sense, or the4 political. I have taken the
latter to be concerned with the establishment of that very social order which sets out a particular, historically specific account of what counts
depoliticization is
equal to a reduction to calculability or the application of rules (Edkins, 1999: 1, 11). To
repoliticize, again, is instead to interrupt discourse, to challenge what have,
through discursive practices, been constituted as normal, natural, and
as politics and defines other areas of social life as not politics (Edkins, 1999: 2). On such a reading,
accepted ways of carrying on (Edkins, 1999: 12). In view of this differentiation between politics and the political,
Lagerkvists evaluation of egao with regards to what larger influence it has on politics seems to refer to politics in the narrow sense, rather
than the political. Tang and Bhattacharyas judgment of egao4with reference to its potential to create a satire movement seems to be
end of this chapter.118 It is in this realm of discourse and the political that I ground an understanding of resistance. The previous chapter
pointed to the problems of conceptualizing resistance as revealing realities, the facts, when what we are dealing with is a hyperreal
system. Rather, I argued, we need to think about theory and resistance as a challenge. What does this mean- Roland Bleiker has written about
the type of resistance that occurs in this realm of the discursive, a resistance that revolves around interactions between different types of
speech. To him: 118 My discussion of the literatures on egao in relation to politics and the political here draws on Nordin and Richaud (2012),
where we discuss the distinction as perceived by the young netizens who produce and consume it, based on ethnographic fieldwork and
Aesthetic politics, by
contrast, has to do with the ability of artistic engagements to challenge, in a
more fundamental way, how we think about and represent the political. Here
the political content lies in the aesthetic form itself, which often is not
political in an explicit and immediately recognisable manner (Bleiker, 2009: 8). On this
understanding, Bleiker has shown that engaging with language is engaging in social struggle
(2000: 43). Alternative forms of language, he argues, can challenge the states
promotion of a black-and-white, one-dimensional and teleological approach to
history by celebrating multiplicity and making ambivalence part of language
interviews. [o]vertly committed art forms often do no more than promote a particular position.
(Bleiker, 2000: 43). He moreover shows that this is part of global politics through drawing on David Campbell to the effect that the everyday
as one particular instance that can help us think further about such linguistic resistance in/to harmonious world. Resisting harmonisation and
deconstructive reading The above example of having been harmonised shows how Chinese netizens are being harmonised by the
government, but also how they are negotiating such harmonisation through language and grammar. This is what I mean when I write that
not have one fixed meaning, but we can play with it, graft it into other chains
of signification that can reveal meanings that were always already there in
harmony in the first place. This possibility is exploited by netizens. We can read deconstruction taking place in the term
harmony in many places. What dissident use does is precisely shake it loose from its intended meaning in Hus policy documents, reversing
and displacing its meaning, without therefore separating it from that policy discourse. Below I illustrate how this takes place in various tactics
of resisting harmonisation in China. The point is to not simply accept harmony as having one straightforward meaning, to obey, avoid or bin
the term. Instead, we can, as Baudrillard would have it, recycle it in potentially subversive ways. Recycling4harmony4(
)41:4Close4reading4of4the4radicals4that4make4up4a4character4 - 182 - Figure 9: Close reading the radicals of harmony (Source:
Danwei.org) Derridas way of reading a text is often termed close reading, which involves paying attention to the details of structure,
grammar and etymology of a term or text. This is a tactic we often use in academia when we discuss the meaning of Chinese terms through a
close reading of the radicals that make up a character. This is also a common practice among netizens, in online discussions and in other
media, like the above logo from the Economic4Observer for its feature section on the 2006 NPC and CPPCC Sessions (Martinsen, 2006). The
English term harmony comes from Greek harmos or harmona, meaning joint, agreement, concord.119 is usually translated as
harmonious or concordant, the individual characters carrying the same meaning. is composed of radicals () words and all.120
With the mouth radical the character, pronounced h, can signify singing in harmony, or talking together.121 If what we see in Chinas
current harmonising of dissidents is a harmonious society or harmonious world, harmony here retains only its meaning of singing in
harmony (as we saw through the example of Expo avatars singing the Expo song in harmony), its talking together is only in agreement or
concord. 119 According to dictionary definition (Hoad, 1993; Oxford Dictionaries, 2011c: 6.3996.3910). 120 According to dictionary definition
(Karlgren, 1974 [1923]: 364; Hanyu4da4zidian4weiyuanhui, 1995). 121 According to dictionary definition (Wieger, 1965 [1915]: Lesson 121a;
Karlgren, 1974 [1923]: 70; Lindqvist, 1991: 187; Hanyu4da4zidian4weiyuanhui, 1995: 1.602.601). - 183 - Recycling4harmony4(
)42:4Differently4pronounced4Chinese4character4gives4alternative4 meaning4 Figure 10: pronounced h1is the battle cry when winning a
game of mah\jong (Source: Zhang Facai, 2008) This, however, takes us to another tactic of bringing out and playing with the differently
pronounced alternative meanings that Chinese characters often have. can also be pronounced h, a battle cry of victory when completing a
game of mah- jong. Through this battle cry competition or conflict returns to visibility in harmony, as the excluded term on which it relies. This
disruption acknowledges the antagonism involved in play, unsettling the notion of permanent harmonious win-win purported by the partystate. It reminds us of the violence we have traced in previous chapters of a dominant Chinas turning other into self. What goes on in this
reading is in a sense the first of the two moves of Derridas deconstructive double gesture. We have read Hus harmony in a way that is faithful
to its purported meaning, where the end-state of harmony rests on the exclusion of violence, discord and conflict. His harmonious world, as
we saw in chapter 1, is one that has done away with misgivings and estrangement, where everyone wins and no one loses. The inevitable
choice (or what if we were nasty we could call the single prescribed future without responsibility of choosing) is a future harmonious world
order where China will always stand for fairness and justice. Anyone who disagrees with this sense of justice is simply wrong and irrational,
euphemised as unscientific. - 184 - What the pronunciation h does is acknowledge the excluded other of Hus harmony, namely discord
and competition. H can only be achieved after vanquishing the opponent, there is no win-win here.122 The h of mah-jong, just like the
harmonious Tianxia utopia, is premised on the superiority of the self to the other. Only this hierarchy can establish order, harmony or h.
Acknowledging that competition is always already there in harmony, implied in the alternative pronunciation h, I propose that we can
acknowledge a third tactic of resistance, the play with homonymous characters. Recycling4harmony44(
)43:4Rivercrab4(hxi)4as4a4nearWhomonym4for4harmony4 (hxi)4 Derridas first deconstructive move is reversal, identifying an
operational binary such as harmony/discord and showing how the exclusion of the second term from the first is artificial and that in fact the
first is reliant on the second. An equally important move is displacement, the creation of a term that is not fully contained within the old order.
We can get at such a displacement through paying attention to rivercrabs (hxi4 ), a near homonym for harmony (hxi4 ). Before
I go on to discuss these rivercrabs in more detail, I should point out that these two deconstructive moves are not separate, chronologically or
otherwise. My discussion of them here in turn is for the benefit of my reader, in order to illustrate more clearly what this dissident language
play can do for us. Similar sounding characters are often used to replace sensitive words as a way to get through the keyword searches of
censorship software that has been bolstered as a way to simultaneously avoid and criticise being harmonised. When netizens are blocked by
harmonising government software from writing harmony (hxi ), they can replace the term by the similar sounding characters for
rivercrabs (hxi ).
of resistance.
In 122 Indeed, the very game of mah-jong is itself involved in contestation as a battle ground for politics, where
popular practice has been shown to resist official campaigns to regulate and sanitize a popular mah-jong () and promote healthy
mahjong ( 4or , meaning no gambling) as a competitive national sport and a symbol of Chinas distinctive cultural legacy
(Festa, 2006: 9). - 185 - popular Chinese language a crab is a violent bully, making its image a new playful and satirical, but heavily political,
way of criticising the harmonising rivercrab society (Xiao Qiang, 2007).123 Figure 11: Insist on three watches, establish rivercrab society
(Source: Xuanlv, 2010) One popular satire on it can be seen in the above rivercrab with three watches. The caption overhead reads: insist on
three watches, establish rivercrab society (jianchi4 san4ge4daibiao4,4chuangjian4hexie4shehui4 ). The first phrase
is a nonsensical mockery of the party slogan insist on the three represents (jianchi4san4 ge4daibiao4 )124 and the second is a
mockery of the slogan establish harmonious society (chuangjian4hexie4shehui4 ). The political tactic here is one of intentional
(mis)reading of official discourse, an iteration of party-state language against itself in order to reveal aspects of harmony that remain hidden
from view in official discourse. Again, the acknowledgement of the purported message and its hierarchical binary as well as the first
deconstructive move of reversing that hierarchy are here in this picture, this is not a separate stand-alone symbol or event. 123 As a simple
indication of the popularity of satirical depictions of the rivercrab, a Google image search for the Chinese term rivercrab society ()
gave ca 212 000 hits on 3 March 2011. 124 The three represents is previous General Secretary Jiang Zemins legacy tifa, which became a
guiding ideology of the CCP at its Sixteenth Party Congress in 2002, together with Marxism-Leninism, Mao Zedong Thought, and Deng Xiaoping
Theory. It stipulates that the CCP should be representative to advanced social productive forces, advanced culture, and the interests of the
overwhelming majority. The tifa was part of the shift to Chineseness as a legitimising force of the CCP as a ruling party representative of the
majority of Chinese people as opposed to its original legitimisation as a vanguard revolutionary party driven by the proletariat. It also helped
the rivercrab as a second term which displaces the harmony/discord binary implied in Hus harmonious world and society. As such, it does
not obey the order of that binary in a simple manner. However, it also does not necessarily function as a new master term in the way Derrida
the West some time before his infamous detention by the authorities. When
his newly built Shanghai studio was to be demolished by the authorities, Ai
threw a grand farewell party in November 2010, to which he invited several
hundred friends, bands and other supporters to feast on a banquet consisting
of rivercrabs. Ai was put in house arrest in Beijing to prevent him from
attending the banquet, but the event took place nonetheless with supporters
chanting: in a harmonious society, we eat rivercrabs ( Branigan, 2010). Party\state response
The official party-state strategies of responding to such resistance take the
form of harmonising it, ignoring it, or on occasion acknowledging its presence
whilst attempting to again re-read its meaning, significance and implications
in an effort at downplaying its critical potential. With respect to the passive subversive bei making
the top of lists of neologisms in 2009, a Xinhua article displays the latter tactic. The article stresses state tolerance through emphasising that
the poll, which resulted in bei4being elected character of the year, was jointly conducted by a linguistic research centre under the Ministry of
Education and the state-run Commercial Press. The tense was said to convey a sense of helplessness in deciding ones own fate and to
(bei4jiuye4 ). From the passive subversive bei4the article turns into proof of how good and improving the government is: [b]ei was
not censored in the government-run poll of buzzwords, and grassroots voices are finally being heard and even recognized by the government
The government is beginning to respond to inquiries from the public, instead of dodging them as it did before (Xinhua, 2010c). Yet much
resistance is still treated with violence or silence by Chinese official sources. According to interviews by Tessa Thorniley at Ai Weiweis
rivercrab banquet over 40 domestic media sources were invited and none showed up, and amongst the over 50 media outlets that interviewed
Ai in house arrest regarding the event the only domestic media that spoke to him was the English language edition of conservative paper
Global4Times4(Goldkorn, 2010). Within half a year of the rivercrab banquet, Ai had been detained by Chinese police, accused of a number of
crimes. After 81 days in detention he was released on bail (), on the condition that he did not speak (Branigan, 2011; Committee to
Protect Journalists, 2011; US Asia law NYU, 2011). During his disappearance Chinese Internet sites such as Sina Weibo blocked searches on Ai
Weiwei (), a number of his nicknames and puns on his name, including (Ai Wei), (Wei Wei), (Ai), (Wei), (Fatty
Ai), (Fatty) and (Moon Half Son). They also blocked writing including the term , meaning future, which is built up of
characters similar to Weiwei (Xiao Qiang, 2011b). ONCO\OPERATIVE HARMONY From the above analysis we see that there are similarities
between Derridean approaches to reading deconstruction in academia and practices of subversive iteration of harmony amongst dissident
netizens in contemporary China. The possibilities for alliances that reside within such shared tactics are potentially valuable to both parties
and may help us here to bridge the theory/practice divide. - 188 - Derrida and Baudrillard were both masters of language play, frequently
building on the various meanings that can be drawn out of words by way of their etymological roots, their different pronunciations, by playing
with homonyms and near-homonyms and by combining words into new ones to reverse and displace previous binaries. Such techniques
pervade the writing of both thinkers.125 However, this is not to say that the similar practice of Chinese language that I outline above is an
entirely new phenomenon created by recent practices of Internet censorship and/or influences from some Western postmodernity. On the
terms that I have touched upon in the course of this thesis include iterability, which plays on reiterate and combines the Latin iter (again)
with the Sanskrit itara4(other) (Wortham, 2010: 78), and diffrance, which combines the two meanings of French diffrence, difference and
deferral, changing an e to an a adds time to space (Massey, 2005: 49). It also includes terms such as artifactuality, activirtuality,
circonfession, avenir/4venir, hauntologie and so on. Despite what may be interpreted as a dismissal at points of Derridas deployment of word
play (as discussed in chapter 1. See also Baudrillard, 1996 [1990]: 25), Baudrillard uses very similar tactics in his deployment of terms such as
seduction, drawing on the original Latin sense of seducere, to lead away, and semiorrhage, semiotic haemorrhage (Baudrillard, 2002 [2000]:
208). 126 I should be noted that this article was written by a Chinese author at a time when the 1911 nationalist revolution had recently
thrown the Qing dynasty from power, which may have affected this commentary. - 189 - The article goes on to list numerous death sentences
during the Ming dynasty (1368- 1644 AD), occasioned by the homophonic nature of certain words employed (1938 [1935]: 262). As in
contemporary PRC, although misreading set texts could be very dangerous (1938 [1935]: 296-301), the attempt to provide set phrases and
pre- structured models for expression could not prevent such double meanings from seeping through text (1938 [1935]: 263). There is thus
Chinese historical precedent of interplay between violent oppression of speech and the kind of linguistic resistance that builds on reiterative,
mocking punnery in ways similar to the contemporary deployment of rivercrabs. Crabs as cancerous disease Where associations emerging
from Chinese language aligns crabs with harmony, bullies and competition, most European languages associate it with the disharmony of the
body that shares its name: cancer.127 In what follows I introduce the European roots of this term in order to foreground my subsequent
analysis of the above harmony/rivercrabs, where I argue that these rivercrabs operate precisely according to a cancerous logic. The term
cancer is originally Latin, meaning crab or creeping ulcer, with its etymological roots in Greek karkinos, said to have been applied to such
tumours because they were surrounded by swollen veins that looked like the limbs of a crab (Demaitre, 1998: 620-6; Oxford Dictionaries,
2011b). Although the European term, like the Chinese one, has mythological connotations,128 a contemporary dictionary entry for cancer
describes it as a malignant growth or tumour resulting from an uncontrolled division of cells, but also as an evil or destructive practice or
phenomenon that is hard to contain or eradicate (Oxford Dictionaries, 2011b). 127 Scandinavian languages have interpreted cancer to
equate a crayfish, rather than a crab, to give the Swedish krfta, Norwegian kreft4and Danish krft. 128 In astronomy, the Cancer
constellation represents Hercules crushing a crab with his foot. This tale derives from Greek mythology, where the crab nipped Heracles when
he was battling the monster Hydra and was crushed. The mother deity Hera who was at odds with Heracles at the time honoured the crabs
courageous efforts by placing it in the heaven. In astrology, the cancer/crab is the fourth sign of the zodiac, which the sun enters at the
northern summer solstice, about 21 June (Oxford Dictionaries, 2011a). The term also has spatial connotations, indicating the direction south,
as in the tropic of cancer. - 190 - In this second capacity, cancer is not separate from contemporary understandings of international politics
and visions of a harmonious world. Rather, the language of cancer and tumours has long been common in IR and politics, and cancer is
frequently used as a metaphor for moral and political ills on the body politic to be cured or removed.129 At the same time, descriptions of
biomedical cancer often resort to metaphors or similes borrowed from societal relations130 and from military conflict and battle.131 In
Chinese language, the close link between security in the medical and political realms is explicit in the character zhi (), which refers to both
therapy (zhi4 liao ) and governance (zhi4li ) (Unschuld, 2010: xxvi; Cheung, 2011: 7). Many studies have shown how the knowledge
systems of Western biomedicine and Traditional Chinese Medicine (TCM) reflect the intellectual and political landscape in which they
respectively developed.132 As such, many have understood the spatial distance between China and Europe as a foundation for an
epistemological difference in understanding of their medical bodies, which directly parallels that which is claimed to underpin the
understanding of the 129 Hobbes gave a detailed analysis of dangers to the state as illnesses to the body politic (Hobbes, 1996: 221-30),
building on an established metaphor of societies as bodies (Hale, 1971). For another example of early European use, Italian thinker Francesco
Guicciardini, writing in the 16th century, constantly repeats the metaphors of medicine and cure. Guiccardini identifies the disease with the
Italian city states willingness to ally with outside states that are more powerful than themselves, and cautions against ignoring how
dangerous it is to use medicine which is stronger than the nature of the disease (Guicciardini, 1984: 20-1). The French Revolution saw the use
of illness/therapy metaphors to justify the terreur as a cure for societal illness (Musolff, 2003: 328). In contemporary scholarship, Susan Sontag
in her famous Illness4as4Metaphor singled out cancer as a type of master illness that is implicitly genocidal (Sontag, 1991: 73-4, 84). Otto
Santa Anna describes how the American civil rights movement used cancer as a metaphor for racism in the 1960s (Santa Anna, 2003: 215-16,
222). In contemporary IR Kevin Dunn has written at length about the how Mobutus cancer-ridden body led to a recasting of him as a cancer on
the body politic of the Republic of Zaire, and Zaire in turn as a tumour on the region (Dunn, 2003: especially 139-42). See also Deborah Wills
(2009) for recent use of cancer terminology in English language IR, and Wang Yizhou (2010: 11) for similar use in Chinese language IR. 130
For a good overview of such metaphorical use in patients and media, see Lupton (2003). For a good overview of other forms of cultural and
artistic expression relating to the narrativisation of cancer, see Stacey (1997). 131 For such military metaphors, see for example Annas (1995:
745), Clarke (1996: 188), Stibbe (1997), Clarke and Robinson (1999: 273-4), Lupton (2003: 72), Reisfield and Wilson (2004) and Williams
Camus (2009). 132 For its treatment in recently discovered Chinese medical literature, see Lo and Cullen (2005). For commentary on the
parallel emergence of political and medical epistemologies in imperial China, see Unschuld (2010). For commentary on parallel developments
of political and medical knowledge in Europe, see Have (1987) and Stibbe (1997). - 191 - Chinese geo-body, examined in previous
chapters.133 Western biomedicine, it is thus said, follows Descartes and builds on the idea that parts of the body are discrete and can be
imposition on China by Western imperialism, so too is a biomedical imaginary and representation of discrete body parts portrayed as an
imposition by the West and a catching up by a China that had fallen behind (Cheung, 2011: 9; Gilman, 1988: 149, 151, 154). With regards to
the geo-body, I have argued throughout previous chapters that its two spatial imaginaries (that of discrete units and that of a holistic system)
are not mutually exclusive, but rather coexist in practices in contemporary China. The scope of this thesis does not allow for a thorough
deconstruction of the parallel epistemology that is applied to debates over the medical body.134 Suffice it to say at this point that
contemporary literature on Chinese medicine typically reflects on how biomedicine and TCM are complementary.135 Most importantly for my
argument here, and as I will explain in what follows, TCM and biomedicine have produced strikingly 133 This imagination of the human body is
particularly clear in writing on pictorial representations thereof. The negotiation of Chinese-Western power relations and self/other
hierarchisation through modes of pictorial representation has been traced in the mid-19th Century medical paintings of Lam Qua, who focused
on depicting tumours on Chinese bodies for Western consumption. Discussions of these can be found in Gilman (1988) and Heinrich (2008), as
can some of Lam Quas pictures of tumours and abscesses (Gilman, 1988: 150; Heinrich, 2008: 50, 54, 55, 81, 82, 83, 84, 86, 87), as well as
earlier and later Chinese images of such growths (Heinrich, 2008: 57, 91, 92; see also Barnes, 2005: 292). 134 Such an endeavour might point
to the early exchange and hybrid nature of information, and to similarities of TCM and early forms of European medicine: the inner body as
masculine (or Yang) and the outer body as feminine (or Yin) (for expression in European tradition, see Erickson, 1997: 10, for expression in
Chinese tradition, see Liu Zhanwen and Liu Liang, 2009: 12); the focus on balance of a holistic system (for expression in European tradition,
see Turner, 2003: 2, for expression in Chinese tradition, see Unschuld, 2010: xxve); the focus on bodily flows and the understanding of
blockage of flows as cause for disease (for expression in European tradition, see Turner, 2003: 2, for expression in Chinese tradition, see Liu
Zhanwen and Liu Liang, 2009: 28), the discursive parallels to the societal body and the need for governance of both societal and medical body
(for expression in European tradition, see Porter, 1997: 158; Turner, 2003: 2, for expression in Chinese tradition, see Unschuld, 2010), and so
There are many examples of this (for example Cui Yong et al., 2004; Bao Ting et al., 2010; Chiaramonte
similar responses to the
appearance of cancer: to cleanse and purge in conjunction with studied
manipulation of the immune system. Reading cancer and the autoimmune in
Baudrillard and Derrida The previous chapter drew on Baudrillards interest in the pre-programmed character of contemporary
culture to examine the (re)production of human bodies as computer coded avatars on the Expo screen. His interest in the
coding of the human body also extended to the replication and transmission
of data on the micro level, in the form of genetic code and cellular
regeneration. As pure information, the human body is not understood as the
source of selfhood, but rather as an effect produced by the code (Baudrillard, 1994
on. 135
and Lao Lixing, 2010; Dorsher and Peng Zengfu, 2010; Wong and Sagar, 2010). - 192 -
have not come from elsewhere, from outside or from afar, but are rather a product of the over-protection of the body be it social or
individual (Smith, 2010: 59): 136 Like cancer, the question of immunity reinforces the close link between the governance of the sociopolitical and the bio-medical body, as immunity was originally a legal concept in ancient Rome (Cohen, 2009: 3). For my analysis of cancer
and autoimmunity in Baudrillards work, I focus on the various articles collected in Screened Out (2002 [2000]), and particularly the essay
replacement happens in the name of science and progress (or perhaps a scientific outlook on development). Derrida developed a strikingly
similar deployment of the autoimmune, where for example the West since 9/11 is producing, reproducing, and regenerating the very thing it
seeks to disarm (2003a: 99).137 Derrida analyses this perverse logic in terms of an autoimmune process (2003a: 99); that strange
behaviour where a living being, in quasi-suicidal fashion, itself works to destroy its own protection, to immunise itself against its own
immunity (2003a: 94). This term recalls previous Derridean terms,138 but particularly reinforces Baudrillards claim about cancer and
immunity: [i]n an over-protected space, the body loses all its defences (Baudrillard, 2002 [1997]: 3). In this way, to Baudrillard and Derrida,
in cancer and autoimmunity it is the systems own logic that turns it against itself; the code works too well in its overzealous cleansing,
integrating, normalising logic. Derrida reads in this process a double and contradictory discourse of concurrent immunity and auto-immunity in
endless circulation, where the system conducts a 137 For Derrida, I draw mostly on his reading in Autoimmunity: Real and Symbolic
Suicides on 9/11 (2003a) and in Rogues:4Two4Essays4on4Reason (2005 [2003]-a), rather than on earlier mention of autoimmunity in texts
such as Faith and Knowledge (1998) or Resistances4of4Psychoanalysis (1998 [1996], for some comments on the use of the "autoimmune" in
this volume, see Wortham, 2010: 160). 138 As expressed by one commentator: [u]ndecideability, aporia, antinomy, double bind:
autoimmunity is explicitly inscribed in Rogues into a veritable best of collection of Derrideo-phemes or deconstructo- nyms (Naas, 2006: 29).
- 194 - terrible war against that which protects it only by threatening it (1998: 46).139 The immune and the autoimmune may not, then, be
easily distinguishable: murder was already turning into suicide, and the suicide, as always, let itself be translated into murder (Derrida, 2005
[2003]-a: 59). Derrida and Baudrillard and others who have since deployed this aspect of their analyses140 tend to describe autoimmunity
as generated by the current Western system, although they sometimes indicate the more general nature of such praxis (Thomson, 2005). I
have argued in previous chapters that other phenomena they bring to our attention (such as the deconstructibility of language, or simulacra)
cannot be confined in time and space to a bounded notion of the West, late capitalism, postmodernity or some other unit to which we
posit China as the other country. In the same way, the observed unfettered process of a techno-metastatic production of value, the
hyperinflation of meaning and signs is not confined to democracy/capitalism/the West/America that they take as the primary focus of their
analyses (I. C. R., 2007). Rather, this cancer has its parallel in contemporary China, precisely in the form of rivercrabs. Reading cancer and the
(auto)immune through biomedicine and Traditional Chinese Medicine To explain this point, and to dispel any understanding of my argument in
terms of a Chinese catching up, let me elaborate slightly on how biomedicine and TCM have understood cancer. 139 Derrida sometimes
takes the term to denote a specific targeting of a bodys defence mechanisms, its protecting itself against its self-protection (Derrida, 1998:
73, note 27), which is closer to the biomedical definition of autoimmunity and further from its description of certain forms of cancer. At other
times, the autoimmune involves an attack against any part of the body, in short against its own (son4propre4tout4court) (Derrida, 1998: 44).
We note here the numerous meanings of French propre, translated here as own, but which also means self-possession, propriety, property
and importantly cleanliness, stressing again the cleansing that I emphasise in this chapter (cf. Spivak's translation in Derrida, 1976 [1967]:
26). Where some have found this ambiguity problematic (Haddad, 2004: 39-41), I think it points to an important aspect of autoimmunity that
is the impossibility of separating a part that defends a (geo)body from one that simply is. It acknowledges the malleability of the system.
For this reason I also allow for (auto)immunity and cancer to denote the same process, as they do to Baudrillard. 140 For example Bulley
(2009: 12, 25-29), Vaughan-Williams (2007: 183-92), Osuri (2006: 500), Thomson (2005), and Haddad (2004: 30). - 195 - The disease that in
English is called cancer is called ai () in modern TCM terminology, and cancerous tumours can also be referred to as liu ().141 TCM
philosophy is based on the idea that a body is healthy when it is in harmony, and illness and pain occur when harmony fails to be achieved,
manifest in a pattern of disharmony (Bao Ting et al., 2010: 171).142 Cancer/ai/liu is on this view a systemic disease from the start
(Schipper et al., 1995; Wong and Sagar, 2010: 3). Cancer and tumours are understood as the manifestation of disharmony (Bao Ting et al.,
2010: 170; Chiaramonte and Lao Lixing, 2010: 344), and more specifically of the relative lack of Zhengqi4(), a concept analogous to the
biomedical notion of immune system competency/strength (Abbate, 2006; Dorsher and Peng Zengfu, 2010: 57). The understanding of TCMs
potential to aid the body in restoring harmony is similarly centred on immunity.143 Biomedicine, which has been associated with the West and
with the imagination of body-parts as discrete and calculable, explains cancer in a very similar way, emphasising the role of immunity. In this
school of thought, cancer is a development where transformed cells acquire the ability to disregard the constraints of its environment and the
body normal control mechanisms [sic] (Wong and Sagar, 2010: 3), or the abnormal and uncontrollable proliferation of cells which have the
potential to spread to distant sites (Chiaramonte and Lao Lixing, 2010: 343). Like TCM, biomedicine thus understands cancer as immune
system failure (Chiaramonte and Lao Lixing, 2010: 349). Microscopically, cancer cells display features indicative of a faster proliferative rate
and disorganised alignment in relation to other cells, and 141 The first known description of ai comes from Wei4Ji4Bao4Shu circa 1171 AD, in
the Song Dynasty (Pan Mingji, 1992, in Bao Ting et al., 2010: 57). Cancerous tumours were also referred to as liu in inscriptions on oracle
bones over 3,500 years old (Pan Mingji, 1992, in Bao Ting et al., 2010: 57). 142 For a more thorough explanation for the lay person of the
philosophical foundations of TCM as well as an outline of its foundational texts, see Liu Zhanwen and Liu Liang (2009). 143 This is a marked
trait throughout contemporary TCM literatures (Abbate, 2006; Lahans, 2008; Chiaramonte and Lao Lixing, 2010: 342, 349; Dorsher and Peng
Zengfu, 2010: 57; Wong and Sagar, 2010: 3, 4, 15). TCM scepticism of biomedical forms of treatment such as radiotherapy and
chemotherapy stems from their collateral damage, the killing of normal cells along with the malign cancer cells, which leads to further
immune suppression and hence further reduction of zhengqi. TCM treatment focuses on strengthening zhengqi in order to maximize the
immunity of the system beset by cancer. Herbal medicines used to treat cancer are thus (partly) focused on strengthening the bodys general
immunity (fuzheng) (Lahans, 2008; Dorsher and Peng Zengfu, 2010: 57). - 196 - differences between cancer cells and normal cells are
increasingly understood at the level of genetic code (Marcovitch, 2005: 111). The very code that is pre-programmed in the system thus has
the capacity to produce the cells that threaten it, and the spread of malignancy in the system is a result of its failed attempts at regulation
and cleansing. Like cancer/ai/liu, the Chinese crab has early associations with cleaning and purification of spaces, with one legend having the
emperor using the crab to rid his palace of the scorpions, fleas, mosquitoes, and mice that disturbed his harmony and caused dis-ease.144 In
Europe, like in China, cancer has a long history of association with insufficient cleansing, since its description in pre-modern pathologies that
attributed it to insufficient purging of black bile.145 One contemporary cancer self-help book likewise describes cancer in terms of societal
disorder strikingly reminiscent of disruptions to the harmony conveyed by Hu Jintao and Zhao Tingyang respectively: [c]ancer growths are
made up of cells which belong to our body but which have stopped behaving in a co-operative and orderly fashion (Reynolds, 1987: 26, cited
in Lupton, 2003: 71). It further observes that the multiplication of cancer cells has no purpose unlike normal body cells we can think of
cancer cells as unco-operative, disobedient, and independent [n]ormal cells exist peacefully side by side with their neighbours (Reynolds,
1987: 27, cited in Lupton, 2003: 71). This description is certainly fitting to characterise the Chinese rivercrabs described above. Crabs/cancer
disturb and threaten the harmony of the system. They are truly malignant in the sense that they disregard normal mechanisms of control
and cleansing (they are unco-operative), and they are capable of spatio-temporal spread into secondary deposits or metastases. As such, we
may understand crabs/cancer in terms of the European medieval rendition as a parasitic animal (Pouchelle, 1990: 169; Demaitre, 1998: 624),
pervasive also in contemporary society (Herzlich and Pierret, 1987). 144 Renditions of this lore can also be found online (The Vanishing Tattoo,
2011). 145 On this understanding, breast cancer for example was caused by insufficient cleansing by menstruation of the blood from the dregs
of spoiled black bile (Caulhiaco and McVaugh, 1997: n. 9, 94, see also Demaitre, 1998: 618 and notes 37, 38). An overview of the development
of European ideas of cancer can be found in Demaitre (1998). - 197 - Yet, crabs/cancer are indeed a systemic disease from the start (Wong
and Sagar, 2010: 3), their malignancy is a direct product of the code. The possibility for drawing out the various meanings of hexie4
explored at the outset of this chapter was always already there in the character through its pictographic make-up, its alternative
THE COEVAL MULTIPLICITIES OF ONCO\OPERATIVE HARMONY The claim I have made up to this point of the chapter is that
the Chinese harmonious system is not so different from what Derrida and Baudrillard describe in
contemporary Western democracy or late capitalist consumer society. Although China is often recast as the opposite
Looking for cures in an onco\operative system Biomedical and TCM treatments of cancer/ai/liu do, as I have indicated
above, follow a similar pattern to those commonly prescribed for dealing with unco-operative elements of the geo-body.
The
lack of precision of these therapies give them a quasi-suicidal nature through
which the parts of the body deemed healthy or normal become collateral
damage. This in turn often further endangers the system through weakening its immune system. The alternative
Biomedicine typically resorts to screening, surgical strikes, chemo- and radio-therapies (Marcovitch, 2005: 112).
approach, of strengthening the systems own immune capacity or zhengqi, urges the - 198 - system to auto-harmonise, to
turn the bad qi into the good another form of cleansing, or purging the excessive and ousting evil Qi (Liu Zhanwen
and Liu Liang, 2009: 30). Both these ways of dealing with unco-operative elements of the medical body thus echo the
problems seen in relating to others in the geo-body: we eliminate through radical separation (cutting off) or through
2002 [1997]: 2). Or, in Derridas words: there is no absolutely reliable prophylaxis against the autoimmune. By definition
(Derrida, 2005 [2003]-b: 150-1). To Baudrillard, the fact that cancer is a reflection of the bodys victimisation by the
disruption of its genetic formula is thus what makes it impossible for conventional medicine to cure it: [t]he current
pathology of the body is now beyond the reach of conventional medicine, since it affects the body not as form, but as
formula (2002 [1997]: 1). To put it a different way, the fact that the system itself produces, through its own code, that
which threatens it means there is little use looking to the rationality of the system to combat its excrescences: [i]t is a
total delusion to think extreme phenomena can be abolished. They will, rather, become increasingly extreme as our
spontaneous
self-regulation of systems is something well- known: systems produce
accidents or glitches in their own programme, interfering with their own
operation (Baudrillard, 2002 [1997]: 5). This enables systems to survive on a basis
contrary to their own principles, against their own value-systems: they have
to have such a system, but they also have to deny it and operate in
opposition to it. But it is entirely as though the species were producing
through cancer, which is a disruption of the genetic code and therefore a
pathology of information, a resistance to the all-powerful principle of - 199 cybernetic control. With cancer, we might be said to be paying the prize
for our own system: we are exorcising its banal virulence in a fatal form
(Baudrillard, 2002 [1997]: 5). Again, this is precisely how rivercrabs operate: they
metastasise and spread through a disruption of the code that lets them slip
through its pre-programmed screening/fire- wall/censorship. This is indeed a resistance
systems become increasingly sophisticated (Baudrillard, 2002 [1997]: 7). On Baudrillards reading,
to cybernetic control, but one generated by the system itself. If we bring this analysis back to the discipline of IR, this way
of understanding cancer complicates things. Within Chinese IR, Wang Yizhou has argued that analysing terrorism in terms
of cancer calls for the question of how cancer comes into being. He reads it as a symptom of structural imbalance (Wang
military action can only cure the symptom but not the
source, harmonisation or re- balancing of the system will prevent radicalism
from breeding (2010: 16). In view of the above explanation of cancer, we may concur with both him and
Yizhou, 2010: 11). Where
Baudrillard that traditional treatment may only serve to aggravate the problem through weakening the system and
causing collateral damage. However, having excavated the forms of therapy suggested by the alternative of
harmonisation by TCM or Chinese IR, it appears that it stands equally powerless. Increasing harmonisation is unlikely to
curb cancer/crabs, but may rather contribute to spurring them on.
Spatiotemporal bordering in an
onco\operative system What, then, are the spatio-temporal implications of these crabs, as metastases of an
(auto)immune and onco-operative system- Nick Vaughan-Williams (2007) has productively drawn on Derridas notion of
autoimmunity to discuss spatial and temporal bordering. The temporal bordering he discusses draws on Brian Massumis
description of flashes of sovereign power as a particular form of pre-programmed decision making in the space of a
bordering decisions with regards to such homonymous wordplay involved a deliberative process of human interpretation.
In this era of the virtual and the hyper-real, the bordering decision is pre-programmed and instantaneous. VaughanWilliams, following Massumi, argues that this approach is the temporal equivalent of a tautology: [t]he time form of the
prevention to pre-emption, from the temporal register of the indefinite future tense to the future perfect tense: the
In parallel to the
autoimmune, this politics induces rather than responds to events: [r]ather
than acting in the present to avoid an occurrence in the future, pre- emption
brings the future into the present. It makes present the future consequences
of an eventuality that may or may not occur, indifferent to its actual
occurrence. The events consequences precede it, as if it had already
occurred (Massumi, 2005: 7-8, cited in Vaughan-Williams, 2007: 188). The Chinese practice of
censoring/harmonising specific terms through its Great Firewall works through
this form of pre-programmed code, which sensors in a flash of sovereign
power. Terms are censored pre-emptively to harmonise some not-yetexisting but possible future dissident deployment of a once unthreatening
term (such as the term future itself, as seen earlier in this chapter in
relation to Ai Weiweis detention). In this manner, PRC Internet censorship
policy acts as a temporal bordering process: it pre-empts threats to the
governments version of harmonious world/society that come from the
future, thus securing time and the future as something that belongs to the
state and not to the crabs or dissidents (c.f. Vaughan- Williams, 2007: 189). As an actual
wall, the form of electronic bordering that is exercised by the Great Firewall is
also a form of spatial bordering, in that it is intimately connected to questions
of sovereignty, territory and governmental power. Vaughan-Williams draws on William Walters
to refer to this spatial bordering as firewalling in contemporary China another term for
having been harmonised by the Great Firewall is having been GFWed
always-will-have-been-already (Massumi, 2005: 6-10; Vaughan-Williams, 2007: 188).
(Walters, 2006, for examples see Calon, 2007; Chow, 2010). The self-attacking or autoimmune logic of such GFW-ing is
clear in the blocking of Internet and telephone access that was used in attempts to harmonise Xinjiang during the 2009
riots. This firewalling was intended to prevent splittism from spreading, yet could only do so by splitting Xinjiang as a
Vaughan-Williams as innovations in the ways sovereign power attempts to secure the temporal and spatial borders of
political community could refer to something less localised in time and space than may at first appear (Vaughan-Williams,
more the Chinese government attempts to secure, cleanse and harmonise, the more creative and subversive are the
iterations that use its language against itself. Rivercrab metastases and heterotemporalities As a consequence of this
(auto)immune logic of the onco-operative system, rivercrabs, like cancer cells, increasingly display features indicative of a
In the herenow, crabs, like cancer, are marked by the way they spread and metastasise
through mutation of the code. In this way, we can understand how Chinese
crabs similarly migrate, multiply and change in what is precisely an
iterative manner. Every crab draws on previous iterations of harmony and crabs, but also mutates into
faster proliferative rate and disorganised alignment in relation to other cells (Marcovitch, 2005: 111).
something different. One example of such a metastasis can be seen in the figure below. It shows a replica of the logo for
the computer game World of Warcraft, saying instead Rivercrab World (hexie4shijie ). The text at the top
means do things others could never do (), and the one below means the late arrival of the battle
expedition (). The links to themes discussed throughout this thesis are marked, including the direct link to Hus
harmonious world policy, the competition inherent in games and play and the violent military underpinning of
harmonious world. Figure 12: Rivercrab world of warcraft (Source: Heifenbrug, 2008) - 203 - The rivercrab metastasises in
similar ways into numerous constellations some very close copies, some with more creative distance. The rivercrab
recurrently appears on blogs and can be found in an online dictionary compiled by China Digital Times (Xiao Qiang, 2010;
China Digital Space, 2011a), where it appears together with dozens of other characters and expressions that have
metastasised from similar homonymic wordplay and in reaction to governmental harmonisation. It also appears as a
permanent feature on the cap of another Internet meme, the Green Dam Girl (). The Green Dam Girl is an
anthropomorphism of the Green Dam Youth Escort software () that was developed under the direction of the
Chinese government to filter Internet content on individual computers.146 The Green Dam Girl and rivercrab also appear
in merchandise (Xu Yuting, 2009; Gaofudev, 2011; Lotahk, 2011), numerous cartoons (Hecaitou, 2009a; Hexie Farm, 2011)
and music videos (Stchi, 2009; Tutuwan, 2009; DZS manyin, 2010) that typically work through copies of copies,
interweaving the themes and symbols discussed throughout this thesis. In one such music video, the connection between
rivercrabs, harmony and Tianxia is once more highlighted (Tutuwan, 2009). This cover-song called Harmony or die
features the chorus Green dam, green dam rivercrab/harmonise your entire family (lv4ba,4lv4ba,4hexie4ni4quanjia4
), sometimes writing the same- sounding lyrics as harmony (), sometimes as rivercrab (
) in the subtitles. The second verse begins: Green dam - green dam, will kill you in the bud. Rivercrabs all under heaven,
arrogant attributes erupt [She] has asked you not to open your eyes too wide Is it possible that [she is] envious and
jealous-147 146 According to China Digital Space: Pre-installation of Green Dam software was originally intended for all
new computers; however, because the proposed policy proved deeply unpopular, mandatory pre-installation has been
delayed to an undetermined date. Green Dam girl first appeared sporadically in June 2009 on Baidus online
encyclopaedia (China Digital Space, 2011b). Some, however, suggested that the actual reason for the governments
about-face was the many security flaws within the software that allowed hackers to take over computers (jozjozjoz, 2009),
and that it was built on copyright and open sourcecode violations (Koman, 2009). Popular Chinese blogger Hecaitou (
) says the Green Dam Girl shows the creativity of the post-80s generation in resisting Internet regulation (Hecaitou,
2009a). 147 (lv4ba4W4lv4ba,4ba4ni4meng4sha) - 204 - This kind of video typically brings together
numerous key elements discussed here with reference to the onco-operative nature of contemporary Chinese society: the
Green Dam Girl, rivercrabs, harmony, Internet censorship, cleansing and Tianxia.148 This mixing of online lingo and
symbols is reiterated also in art off-line. In a 2011 art exhibition at the Postmaster Gallery in New York, Kenneth Tin-Kin
Hung exhibited his mixed media installation The Travelogue of Dr. Brain Damages (Hung, 2011). The installation was a
response to the increasing harmonisation of artistic and netizen dissidence in China, and explored the role of the Internet
in facilitating both freedom and suppression (Hung, 2011). The Chinese title Naocan4youji4() is a wordplay on
Lao4Can4youji (), The Travelogue of Lao Can, a late Qing dynasty novel attacking the injustice and hypocrisy of
government officials at the time. The project thus questioned whether the Internet in China is an effective tool for social
change, through remixing Chinese netizens meme languages with Western icons. The installation consisted of 10 framed
digital prints, a 6-minute long video and a ping-pong table sculpture, seen in the figure below. Several of the prints in this
installation include replicas of one or more rivercrabs, often copied from images circulated on blogs. For example, in the
piece titled Justice Bao faces the Red Sun everyday (), Bao4Zheng (), a Song dynasty judge who is a
symbol of justice in China, is holding a laptop of the Great Firewall brand displaying a copy of the rivercrab with three
(hexie4Tianxia,4aojiao4shuxing4de4baofa) (baituo4le4nimen,4yan4bie4zheng4tai4da)
- (mofei4xianmu4duji4le4ma-) My translation. Full video with Chinese subtitles can be found online (Tutuwan, 2009). 148
See for example (Hrehnr, 2009b; Stchi, 2009, which later got a avatar dancetroop found at Hrehnr, 2009a; DZS manyin,
2010). - 205 - haohan ). The calligraphic style recalls the hand-painted signs that forbid uncivilised
behaviour (like spitting) and promote harmonisation in Chinese cities, but also the signs that appear on walls to be
demolished. Figure 13: Ping, ping, no pong artwork by Kenneth Tin\Kin Hung (Source: Kenneth Tin\King Hung) The
central sculpture of the installation, seen in the figure above, was titled Ping, ping, no pong (Ping,4ping,4wu4pang4
) and consisted of a ping-pong table with a whole cut out in the shape of a rivercrab on the Chinese side panel. The
net was replaced by a sculptured wall, symbolising the Great Firewall of China, and accompanied by a ping-pong ball to
symbolise the exchange of information (Hung, 2011). The sculpture highlights how the purported harmonious win-win of
mutuality is undermined by harmonisation, in the form of the rivercrab. Through depicting the rivercrab as a clearly visible
and distinct hole or void, this installation also highlighted the undecidable nature of rivercrabs as neither present nor
of characters into new ones became popular after Chinas Ministry of Education unveiled a list of standardised Chinese
characters in common usage, including 44 characters that were - 206 - slightly revised in their print formats in the Song
style, a popular Chinese character style in book printing format (Jiang Aitao, 2009). This re-formation of characters has
grown in popularity since 2009, and can be seen in off-line art such as Hungs (on the ping-pong racket above) and on
blogs and webpages on the Internet.149 Figure 14: Hybrid hexie1shehui, rearranging the characters for (Source:
Keso) The image above shows a T-shirt printed by critical blogger Keso. The print displays a rearrangement of the classical
Chinese characters, used in Hong Kong and Taiwan, for rivercrab society (hexie shehui ). The characters below
similarly display an amalgamation of the characters for harmony (hexie ) and rivercrab (hexie ). 149 The first
instance of this trend may be when on August 31 2009, netizens created three new Chinese characters together with
other digital artwork within twelve hours. These new characters can be seen on Hecaitous blog and include a character
pronounced nan, which combines the characters for brain damage (naocan4 ), which is online lingo used to
describe someone incapable of thinking straight because they have been crippled by party ideology; wao combining the
characters for fifty cents (wumao ) in a reference to the Fifty cent party which is an online term for online
commentators paid and trained by the government to anonymously spin online debate in favour of the Party Line; and
diang, combining the characters for the CCP Central Committee (dangzhongyang ) interpreted to mean the
ultimate, sacred, absolutely correct, cannot be questioned; you get the shit beaten out of you but cannot say a word (
) (Hecaitou, 2009b, for English language commentary at
China Digital Times, see Xiao Qiang, 2009). - 207 - Figure 15: Hybrid hexie, combining the characters and
3). In this way rivercrabs, too, metastasise in time and space. Heterotemporalities and the undecidability of rivercrabs
Having examined the hybrid nature of the metastasising crabs, the final point
I want to argue is that this hybridity, in combination with the autoimmune
logics of which they are part, imbues them with a radical undecidability . Derrida
too emphasises this link between the autoimmunitary and undecidability: suppression in the name of the (harmonious)
system may be legitimate in protecting it from those who threaten it, but is simultaneously autoimmunitary in exposing
the immune system by which the system defends itself as an a4priori abusive use of force (Derrida, 2005 [2003]-a). In
this final section I thus want to emphasise the links between cancer/crabs and undecidability of the future against which
going
(Demaitre, 1998). This undecidability embodied in the crab is also emphasised by the Chinese interpretation of
harmony that sees its roots in cooking. The crab can at times be poisonous and as a bottom-feeder it often includes
contaminated substances. At the same time, however, it is considered a delicacy and is believed to nourish the marrow
and semen, making it a symbol of male potency and virility (The Vanishing Tattoo, 2011). As crabs are considered
exemplary salty they can in the logic of TCM either disturb or restore harmony of the body through their effect on the
kidneys, and can thus cause or treat cancer (Lu, 1986: 52, 125-6; Wong and Sagar, 2010: 16).150 Like Derridas reading of
the pharmakon in Platos Pharmacy, the crab, then, is simultaneously potential poison and potential cure indeed
Derrida says that [t]he pharmakon is another name, an old name, for this autoimmunitary logic.151 Again, the
interpretation of the crab as alimentary poison/cure as always already central to the concept of harmony can be seen in
the building blocks of the harmony concept itself. An alternative explanation of the character reads the radical to the
left , which depicts standing grain,152 with the radical to the right , which depicts an opening or mouth.153 Together
they link harmony to eating, or having plenty of grain to eat .154 David Hall and Roger Ames accordingly argue that
harmony is the art of combining and blending two or more foodstuffs so they come together with mutual benefit and
enhancement without losing their separate and particular identities, and yet with the effect of constituting a frictionless
whole (Hall and Ames, 1998: 181, cited in Callahan, 2011: 259). Callahan also draws on this metaphor in a famous
passage from the Spring4and4Autumn4Annals (Lshi4chunqiu ), where a minister uses it to explain to his king the
art of empire building: [y]our state is too 150 For one example of such a cure: Bake one male crab and one female crab
and grind into powder, take the powder with wine all at once to facilitate healing of breast cancer (Lu, 1986: 126). 151
Derrida (2003a: 124, see also, Derrida, 1976 [1967]: 292; 1981 [1972]; 1995 [1989]-a: 233; Derrida, 2005 [2003]-a: 52,
82, 157). This is also how Chinese lore traditionally conceives of poisons/cures more generally, as is clear from the Five
Poisons (wu4du ), incidentally near-homonymous with no poison (wu4du4 ). These are, like the crab, actually
five animals that have traditionally been held to counteract harmful influences through counteracting poison with poison.
They also had corresponding medicines made from five animals or corresponding herbs, used to treat ulcers and
abscesses, probably through active ingredients such as mercury and arsenic (Yetts, 1923: 2; Williams, 1976). 152
According to a dictionary definition (Hanyu4da4zidian4weiyuanhui, 1995: 4.2588.1). 153 According to a dictionary
definition (Hanyu4da4zidian4weiyuanhui, 1995: 1.566.14). 154 This etymology can be found in a number of dictionaries
and books on Chinese characters (Wieger, 1965 [1915]: 121a; Karlgren, 1974 [1923]: 70; Lindqvist, 1991: 187;
Hanyu4da4zidian4weiyuanhui, 1995: 1.602.1). small and is inadequate to have the full complement of the necessary
ingredients. It is only once you are the Emperor that you would have the full complement (Lvshi4 chunqiu, 1996, cited in
Callahan, 2011: 260). To Callahan, this shows the constructed nature of harmony, built through an active political
process, and judged from a particular perspective in this case the kings perspective (Callahan, 2011: 260). In Chinese
mythology, the crab is similarly associated with sovereign power and violent might, as well as with guarding and
screening the passage into secured spaces. For example, in Chinese mythology and popular fiction, the Chrystal Palaces
of the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas are guarded by shrimp soldiers and crab generals (Mythical Realm, 2011). This
stands as a parallel to the guarding of Chinese sovereign space by the Great Firewall, and the Green Dam Girl with her
crab sign of repressive authority. At the same time, however, this crustacean army is parodied in the Chinese idiom of
shrimp soldiers and crab generals (xiabing4xiejiang4 ), which is used to denote useless troops, a connotation
which remains with contemporary Internet users, as can be seen in the image below, which depicts shrimp soldiers and
crab generals as precisely ineffective troops (Lee, 2011). Figure 16: Shrimp soldiers and crab generals: Ineffective troops
species of the zoology that has emerged as part of netizens play with humorous homonyms in the face of Internet
chapter 2 of this thesis, which Hutchings articulated as the attempt to think heterotemporality which refers to
ultimately neither one present nor many presents, but a mutual contamination of nows that participate in a variety of
temporal trajectories, and which do not derive their significance from the one meta-narrative about how they all fit
together (Hutchings, 2008: 166). These diffrantial metastases, differentiated and deferred through spacing, are of the
system yet fall through the cracks of its time and space to engage in a mutual contamination of nows that each
CONCLUSION In this chapter I have explored how Hus version of a harmonious world is being challenged and reproduced by a particular form
egao word play that works through deploying official language against
itself. These redeployments make visible how Hus harmony has come to
work through violent harmonisation of others. I have argued that these forms of wordplay draw on
of Chinese
tactics similar to Derridas in particular, but also to Baudrillards, thus providing for a resonance here between academic scholarship and
and thus brings out a key feature of the logics of harmonious world (or perhaps any system). Resistance to4harmony/harmonisation can in
this way not be thought outside the resistance of4harmony/harmonisation, the resistance of the system itself to itself, of and to its self as
and exclude the outside on which it relies for survival works according to an autoimmune logic, [t]his tendency is not a perversion of proper
community (whether inoperative, unavowable, - 212 - or coming, as for Blanchot, Nancy, Agamben), but the condition of its existence
(Thomson, 2005). This is certainly the case for Hus harmonious world. In this way
[t]his self-contesting
(Coulter, 2004). The question, then, has to be asked: [w]hat is cancer a resistance to, what even worse eventuality is it saving us from-
(Baudrillard, 1993 [1990]: 10). It is thus to the question of eventualities that I turn in my conclusion, to the (im)possibility of openness to this
Other to come.
One attempt at managing and grappling with the opportunities and challenges that multiplicity presents us with from beyond the European
imperium has been recent Chinese thinking about harmony and the concept of harmonious world (Inayatullah and Blaney, 2004: ix).
moreover been well received by a number of foreign dignitaries, and spread into their own language use. Leaders who have recently used it in
ways that resonate with the sinister side we have seen to harmony include Syrian President Bashar Al-Assad (CNTV, 2012). At the same time,
it has not been given positive play only by alleged rogues of the international arena, but by more widely accepted players such as Kevin
Rudd, Australias former minister of foreign affairs. He confidently declared, in a speech given to the Asia Society in New York in 2012: there is
something in Chinas concept of a harmonious world; which the US, the rest of the region and the rest of the world can work with (Rudd,
Baodong, Chinese permanent representative to the UN, who refers to the spirit of cultural diversity and harmony in the world advocated by
Chinese leadership has used tifa to stamp their mark on Chinese politics. Xi Jinping, who is expected to take over leadership after Hu Jintao in
2012, is not known as a great friend of Hu (he was not Hus preferred candidate for succession). We can therefore expect that Xi will introduce
However, Xi
has also made use of the language of harmony in the run-up to his take-over,
other tifa during his time in leadership, and some may expect a decline of harmonious world after he comes to power.
make three key claims with regards to the doings of harmony. 155 For examples of Xi promoting harmony during the celebration, see the full
text (Xi Jinping, 2011a: 2, 3, 4) or a full length CCTV recording (Xi Jinping, 2011b: 12:27, 24:06, 33:24) of his speech at the anniversary
ceremony . Xis speech was also preceded by others stressing civilizational harmony (wenming4hexie ), and followed by a parade
displaying ethnic harmony and unity under the theme building harmony, as can be seen in additional CCTV recordings of the ceremony. The
broadcast ends by an assertion of the expected harmonious life of ethnic unity under the central government (CCTV, 2011: 19:19, 20:20,
138:50, 147:14). - 217 - HARMONIOUS WORLD REPEATS AN ALLOCHRONISING LOGIC The first question I asked in the introduction to this
thesis was: what are the assumptions behind and political consequences of different ways of articulating harmonious world, particularly in
terms of ordering time and space- With regards to this question, this thesis has found that much of the official and academic discourse on
harmonious world deploys terms drawn from ancient Chinese thought. We have seen particular emphasis on concepts drawn from pre-Qin
texts, such as All-under heaven (Tianxia4 ), the kingly way (wangdao4 ), the hegemonic way (badao ), harmonism
contexts, I have shown some of the things harmonious world does at the level of ideology, as a second order simulacrum. At this level, the
key doing of harmonious world in the contexts I examined is the allochronic organisation of time, space and multiplicity. This is politically
problematic because it reduces not only the challenge, but the opportunity that time and space could and should present us with: coeval
multiplicities. This thesis thus presents a rebuttal of claims that harmonious world and associated concepts such as All-under-heaven and
the kingly way present a better alternative to more conventional ideas of world order.
thesis intervenes in two fields. For students of China and its foreign policy, it provides a rebuttal of some important claims by Chinese scholars
and policy makers. The most important implication is that scholars must stop treating China as the other country. China is not behind as
some infant being socialised, as Johnston and others would have it. Nor is it a radical other to the West that naturally escapes the problems
of allochronic thought, as in Chinese exceptionalist narratives. For scholars interested in time, space and multiplicity in IR, and in the
WILL NOT TAKE PLACE The second question I asked in the introduction to this thesis was: what is the overall effect of the proliferation of
harmony in contemporary Chinese society- After officially launching harmonious world in 2005, the PRC party-state has continued spurring
rather than second order ideology, is a key finding. Some scholars have called for caution with regards to the oppressive, homogenising and
depoliticising aspect of Chinese harmonization. In the context of its hyper- meaning, resistance to harmony and harmonious world must be
hierarchical harmony, but it becomes something completely different. They are the ones robbing harmony of its illusion. Baudrillard writes
concerning the Gulf War which he famously declared was not taking place that it is stupid to be for or against the war if you do not for one
and harmonisation (total co-operation, total subjugation, total respect for difference, totally moral leadership, total control).
None of these things are taking place in contemporary China or its relations
to the world. If something is taking place, it is not harmony or harmonisation.
My task here has not been to promote or oppose this term, but rather to question its credibility and indeed level of reality. This insight and its
implications for resistance is a key contribution of this thesis to both of the fields in which I intervene. Moreover, through reading harmonious
world in terms of both its doing and its undoing this thesis suggests a novel way in which scholars of Chinese international relations may
study foreign policy concepts in general and Chinese set phrases in particular. It thus contributes to the literatures on doing things with
words in Chinese politics through emphasising ways of examining the undoings that doings necessarily imply. It moreover contributes to
literatures on time, space and multiplicity in IR through showing how the thought of Derrida and Baudrillard may help us shake up the manner
That
harmony is not taking place, I stress once more, does not mean it does not
have effects. Two academic commentators claim with regards to its policy formulation that it is implicit that a harmonious world is
in which questions of multiplicity and politics can be formulated, and foreign policy concepts can be studied in terms of excess.
one where supposed heresies are tolerated (Guo Sujian and Blanchard, 2008b: 4). Based on the finding that harmonious world repeats an
without which neither a society nor a polity are sustainable, but that complete social harmony is ultimately suffocating and illiberal
(Rockman, 2010: 207). Jacob Torfing has also taken issue with predominant understandings of harmony in Southeast Asia that he argues
of force (Torfing, 2010: 258). The acts of exclusion that politics necessarily entails will
produce antagonism between those who identify with the included options
and those who do not. For this reason, the attempt by the promoters of
harmony to dissociate harmonious politics from the exercise of power, force
and the production of antagonism, claiming a harmony where everyone wins
and no-one looses, is bound to fail. Moreover, the post-political vision of
politics and harmony is politically dangerous because its denial of antagonism
will tend to alienate those excluded from consideration those who count as
no-one when everyone wins and no-one loses. This, Torfing writes, will tend to displace antagonistic
struggles from the realm of the political to the realm of morals, where conflicts are based on non-negotiable values and the manifestation of
have seen how numerous scholars argue that in order to imagine harmony, we need to imagine heterogeneity and multiplicity. We can now
add that the allochronic organisation of difference eliminates the multiplicity in the here-now that is a prerequisite for harmony. In order to
imagine heterogeneity and multiplicity we need to delineate here and there, now and then in the fathomable aspect of diffrance that enables
to imagine multiplicity we
need borders and boundaries, or else all we have is the unitary One. Such is
language. Rockman goes on to argue that although homogeneity of ascriptive identities like ethnicity, language or
religion may enhance harmony, the more important factor for constructing
harmony is the capacity to assimilate, absorb and integrate perspectives to
a common ground for accommodation of diversity (Rockman, 2010: 207). But the point is
that the idea of a common ground can only be built on exclusion, that such
assimilation, absorption and integration is what reduces the otherness of the
Other to only fathomable, definable and co-operative difference. To Baudrillard, it is
the modern Wests refusal of such alterity that spawns nostalgia for the
Other, who is now always already domesticated, a mass version of what we
saw in presentations of ethnics at Expo 2010 ( Baudrillard, 1990 [1987]: 145, 165). We have
seen the same refusal of alterity in Chinese discourses on harmonious world,
with its focus on proper understanding and the insistence on difference in
order to make the world colourful. It is the same nostalgia and exhuming
ritual that IR scholars perform when dreaming of an emerging Chinese
school of IR theory as a radical alternative to the West. Despite this nostalgia, we must not
try to foster difference. It is counterproductive to call for respecting the difference of
marginalized groups, as this relies on a presumption that they need to have
an Identity and makes the marginal valued as such, thus leaving the marginal
where they are, in place. Difference must therefore be rejected, to some
extent at least, in favour of greater otherness or alterity : otherness [laltrit] is not the same
thing as difference. One might even say that difference is what destroys otherness
(Baudrillard, 1993 [1990]: 127, 131). Thus the other must stay Other, separate, perhaps difficult
to understand, uncontrollable (Hegarty, 2004: 118). In this way, Baudrillard advocates more exoticism, an interest
us to think spacing between multiple trajectories la Massey. In other words, in order
in the other as Other, and as beyond assimilation into proper understanding in the present. To Hutchings this absence of a proper
understanding of the other in the present is no doubt disappointing, because other times are indeed identified with an unpresentable
as belonging to the sovereign that this concealment has implied. I have examined different strategies of reading and using harmony in ways
that reveal the excluded other of Hus harmony discord and competition to be always already there within the political and linguistic system
harmonious world does. First, it repeats the allochronising logic that we recognise from Western
disappears as an imagined metaphysical possibility as an effect
of its excessive proliferation. Third, when the aporia at the heart of the harmony
concept is recognised, it allows for a re- politicisation of harmonious world
and Chinas role in world politics. I have argued that these findings make an important contribution to both
scholars of Chinese international politics and to theorists of time, space and multiplicity in IR. But where does this leave us- A key
effect of the onco-operative logic that I have identified in harmonious world
is undecidability. Harmony, as simulation, is paradoxically both totalising and
violent, and impossible (cf. Grace, 2003). To begin, its fetishised perfectability is constantly
undermined: [t]he perfect crime would be to build a world-machine without
defect, and to leave it without traces. But it never succeeds. We leave traces
everywhere viruses, lapses, germs, catastrophes signs of defect, or
imperfection (Baudrillard, 1997: 24). Moreover, contemplating the illusion of the real reveals
the object as neither the static, subordinated other of the subject, nor the
simulated project of an idealist order: the object that is neither one thing nor
the other is fundamentally illusory (Grace, 2003). In Baudrillards terms: [i]llusion is simply the
fact that nothing is itself, nothing means what it appears to mean. There is a
kind of inner absence of everything to itself. That is illusion. It is where we
can never get hold of things as they are, where we can never know the truth
about objects, or the other (Baudrillard in Baudrillard and Butler, 1997: 49). Undecidables, then, cannot be reduced to
claims about what
discourses. Second, it
opposition but reside within opposition, in Derridas words resisting and disorganising it, without4ever4constituting a third term and thus
can add to the previous discussion about the times and spaces of undecidable harmony, and the potential I have located in it for thinking
coeval multiplicities, through drawing on Derridas discussion of auto-immunity in relation to the term renvoyer, which means re-sending,
sending away, sending back (to the source) and/or sending on (Haddad, 2004: 37). Derrida explains that the autoimmune process: consists
always in a renvoi, a referral or deferral, a sending or putting off. The figure of the renvoi belongs to the schema of space and time, to what I
had thematized with such insistence long ago under the name spacing as the becoming-space of time or the becoming-time of space. The
values of the trace or of the renvoi, like those of diffrance, are inseparable from it (Derrida, 2005 [2003]-a: 35, emphasis in original).
exiling does not take place only in democracy , as Derrida implied, but also in
harmony. It is the expulsion of internal ills that has been promoted by Hus harmony and by both Traditional Chinese Medicine (TCM)
have seen, such
and biomedical approaches to cancer. It has been criticised by theorists of time and space such as Fabian, Inayatullah and Blaney, Massey and
Hutchings. Moreover, since the renvoi operates in time as well, autoimmunity also calls for putting4off [renvoyer] until later elections and the
that there is no essence to harmony, no self with which harmony can be self-same. To paraphrase Derrida, this double renvoi (sending off or
It is inscribed directly in
harmony, directly in or right onto the concept of a harmony without concept,
directly in a harmony devoid of self-sameness. It is a harmony of which the
concept remains free, out of gear, free-wheeling, in the free play of its
indetermination. It is inscribed directly in this thing or this cause that,
precisely under the name of harmony, is never properly what it is, never
itself. For what is lacking in harmony is proper meaning, the very meaning of
the selfsame, the it-self, the properly selfsame of the it-self. It defines harmony, and the very
to the other and putting off, adjournment) is an autoimmune fatality or necessity.
ideal of harmony, by this lack - 227 - of the proper and of the selfsame (cf. Derrida, 2003b: 61; 2005 [2003]-a: 36-7). Again, in a slightly
moreover, consists in a deferral or referral to the other: as the undeniable, and I underscore undeniable, experience of the alterity of the other,
of heterogeneity, of the singular, the not-same, the different, the dissymmetric, the heteronomous (Derrida, 2005 [2003]-a: 38, emphasis in
original). By undeniable, here, Derrida also means that it is only deniable. The only way that it is possible to protect meaning is through a
sending-off (renvoi) by way of denial. Harmony is differantial in both senses of diffrance. It is diffrance,4renvoi, and spacing. This is why
spacing, the becoming-space of time or the becoming-time of space is so important. (Derrida, 2005 [2003]-a: 38). Harmony, like democracy,
is what it is only in the diffrance by which it defers itself and differs from itself. Harmony can never achieve the indivisibility that it claims as
its prerequisite. To the extent that it tries to do so, it must enforce its law with violence (disharmony). In this sense, it is impossible. But, the
perceptive reader may ask, do the traces and cracks that make harmony come apart not also appear in the argument of this thesis- Could the
same not be said about the argument that harmony is impossible- Indeed. A successful failure. And the same is true for coeval multiplicities.
This thesis has questioned whether it is possible to imagine harmonious world in a way that allows for coeval multiplicities. The temptation set
However, the
undoing of harmonious world I have examined exposes the need to think
otherwise about the dichotomy of possibility/impossibility and to displace it.
Following Derrida, both harmonious world and coeval multiplicity are best conceived as both
possible and impossible, never simply one or the other. Any harmonious or
coeval relation to otherness is also always a disharmonious and - 228 allochronising relation. This deconstructive undecidability, as I have argued,
is not negative (as Massey would have it). That harmony or coeval multiplicities are not simply4possible is not an excuse to treat
up by this question is to answer in terms of the dichotomy it implies: it is either possible, or impossible.
them as simply4impossible. The aim of reading deconstruction or reversibility throughout this thesis has been to reveal the contradictions and
Despite
itself, it invites questions about what or who has been excluded, why and on
what grounds. I therefore take it as an invitation to question and challenge
the reality, precisely, of the divisions that deployments of harmony have
made visible to us. In the party-states version of harmony, Chinas future is
an active programme, but importantly this future is described through the
oxymoron of inevitable choice (State Council of the PRC, 2005b), legitimised as rational due
to the application of Chinas scientific outlook on development and
prescriptive of a future where China will always stand for fairness and
justice (Hu Jintao, 2007). I have questioned such prescriptive narratives, in order to open up to the undecidability of an unimaginable
future for harmonious world. The reason that I have kept insisting on such openness
(autoimmunity, undecidability, the Other, and so on) is because it makes the
political, and indeed any futures at all, imaginable (albeit in ways I shall qualify below). To Derrida
of a situation need to be in harmony for the situation to be harmonious conjures up the question of exclusions and exceptions.
[a] foreseen event is already present, already presentable; it has already arrived or happened and is thus neutralized in its irruption (Derrida,
(Derrida, 2005 [2003]-b: 152, see also 157). This is why Derrida insists on the future to come (avenir/4venir). In accordance with my
argument for (im)possible coeval multiplicities, this places focus on what comes, rather than that which begins from the self or the One.
Chinese language has the same connotations of the future as that which comes, where the character lai , meaning precisely to come, is
part of the term for future, weilai . This places it in a chain of meanings of the to come as future (weilai4 or jianglai4 ), return
(huilai4 ), and originally (yuanlai4 ). This echoes with the spectral temporality discussed in this thesis, where the future is to come as
a return of the other that is also its (non)origin. As we have seen weilai, the future, was itself harmonised in conjunction with Ai Weiweis
with itself (Baudrillard 2006: 1). In his view dissent, rejection and
insurrection emerge from within, not from external challenges such
as alternative ideologies or competing worldviews, but from within
bodies, within borders, inside programmes. For Baudrillard much of the
violence, hatred and discomfort visible around the globe can be understood
as a latent but fundamental silent insurrection against the global
integrating system and its many pressures, demands and humiliations
(2001: 106). This is anendogenic or intra-genic rejection, it emanates from
within the system, from within individuals, even from within language,
electronic systems and bodily cells, erupting as abreaction, metastasis
and sudden reversal.2
For Baudrillard then, despite the many simulations of external threat and
enmity radical Islam currently being the best example the most
dangerous threat lies within: society faces a far harder test than any
external threat: that of its own absence, its loss of reality (2006: 1). The
global order, conventionally labelled capitalist, is neutralising its values
and structures, its ideologies disappear, its principles are sacrificed. Even
the sense of reality produced by the abstract sign and by
simulation models begin to disappear (2005: 67-73; 2009: 10-15). The
goal is integral reality, a limitless operational project geared towards the
total transcription of the world into virtuality: everything is realised and
technically materialised without reference to any principle or final
purpose (2005: 18). Yet there is an internal war or backlash taking
place between integralist violence which seeks ultimate control by
eliminating all otherness, and duality. Duality, for Baudrillard, is
indestructible and is manifest as the inevitable or destined reemergence of otherness: of death, Evil, ambivalence, the ghosts of
symbolic exchange, the accursed share within the system. The
integrating system then suffers a dissent working away at it from
inside. It is the global violence immanent in the world-system itself
which, from within, sets the purest form of symbolic challenge
against it (2005: 22). This is a war or conflict that does not end, the
outcome of which cannot be predicted or programmed. It is a war that is
quite different from the disappearance of war into simulated nonevents, such as occurred with the Gulf wars (Baudrillard 1995). Indeed,
Baudrillard suggests, the deterrence of world wars, and of nuclear wars,
does not result in peace, but in a viral proliferation of conflicts, a
fractalisation of war and conflict into everyday, local, and ubiquitous
terror (1993b: 27).
This paper will examine Baudrillards position on internal rejection through
two closely related themes: complicity and duality. Complicity, and the closely
related term collusion, are themselves dual in Baudrillards sense. That is,
complicity or collusion express an internal division or duality which is
not a simple opposition of terms. As is so often the case, Baudrillards
position builds on his much earlier studies: Requiem For the Media (orig.
1972, in Baudrillard 1981: 164-184) had already argued that the dominance
of the abstract sign and of simulation models meant that any critique of
the system made through the channels of semiotic abstraction were
automatically re-absorbed into the system. Any meaningful
challenge must invent its own, alternative medium such as the silkscreen printings, hand-painted notices and graffiti of May 1968 or
it will lapse into an ineffectual complicity with the system it seeks to
challenge (Baudrillard 1981: 176). In his later work, Baudrillards emphasis
on duality and complicity is extended much further, taking on global,
anthropological and even cosmological dimensions, and increasingly
complicity and collusion are seen as dual, as encompassing both acceptance
and a subtle defiance. This paper examines the dual nature of complicity and
collusion. It considers the influence of La Boeties notorious Essay on
Voluntary Servitude on Baudrillard, seeking to draw out what is distinctive in
Baudrillards position. The second section turns to the notion of duality,
examining Good and Evil and Baudrillards assertion that attempts to
eliminate duality merely revive or re-active it.
Complicity implies a complexity of relations, and, specifically, the condition
of being an accomplice to those in power. To be an accomplice is to
assist in the committing of a crime. If the crime is murder, the term
accomplice implies one who plans, reflects, calculates but does not strike
the lethal blow. The crime which is of particular interest to Baudrillard is, of
course, the perfect crime: the elimination of otherness, of
ambivalence, of duality, even of reality and of the abstract
representational sign which enables a sense of reality (Baudrillard
1996). The global, integral, carnivalising and cannibalising system ,
which might loosely still be called capitalist, is at war against radical
otherness or duality; yet, for Baudrillard, as duality lies at its heart,
locked within its foundations, it is indestructible and emerges through
attempts to eliminate it. If the system has been largely successful at
eliminating external threats, it finds itself in an even worse
situation: it is at war with itself.
II. Complicity
Complicity is a particularly slippery term. In the 1980s Baudrillards
thought, mistakenly assumed to be Postmodernist, was argued to be
complicit with capitalism, largely because it questioned the ability of
dominant strands of Marxism and feminism to significantly challenge
the capitalist system (Callinicos 1989; Norris 1992). At the same time,
Baudrillard was alleging that the work of supposedly radical theorists such as
Deleuze and Guattari (1984 orig. 1972) and Lyotard (1993 orig. 1974) was,
with their emphasis on desire as productive and liberatory force, complicit
with the mechanisms of advanced consumer capitalism (Baudrillard
1987: 17-20). So which branch of contemporary theory is most complicit with
capitalism? Liberals, humanists and environmentalists who see their clothes
stolen by mainstream politicians? Marxists and Communists who by refusing
to update their thinking provide a slow moving target for right-wing snipers ?
Post- Modernists and Post-Structuralists who attack Enlightenment thought
but refuse to speak of the human subject and so have thrown the baby out
with the bath water? Network and complexity theory which flattens all
phenomena and experience to a position on a grid, producing a very complex
simplification? The list could go on but it is a question that cannot be
answered because all critical theories are complicit with the system
they critique. They fight on a terrain already demarcated by their
opponents, a terrain on which they are beaten before they begin, one
where the most compelling argument can always be dismissed as doommongering or irresponsible intellectualism. This includes Baudrillards
own critical thinking, as he readily acknowledges (Baudrillard 2009a:
39). Further, and even more damaging to the project of critique, in a
hegemonic or integral order the system solicits critique and it criticises
itself, so displacing and making redundant the laborious attempts at
academic critique. The latter continue, even proliferate, but with
decreasing impact.
So, what does Baudrillard mean by complicity with the global order?
Baudrillards concern is primarily with complicity at the level of the form
of the (capitalist) system, not at the level of belief, consent or allegiance to
particular contents of capitalist life (consumer products, plurality of
lifestyles, a degree of tolerance etc.). Complicity is often seen, by critics of
capitalism, as acceptance of consumerism and its myriad choices and
lifestyles, but this is a reductive level of analysis from Baudrillards
perspective. By complicity or collusion Baudrillard means, on the one hand,
the very widespread willingness to surrender or give up beliefs,
passions and symbolic defences (2010: 24), and on the other as the
dual form an equally widespread ability to find a space of defiance
through the play of complicity, collusion, hyperconformity and
indifference (1983: 41-8). That is, while many of us (in the relatively affluent
West) share in the profanating, denigrating and carnivalising of all values,
embracing indifference, shrugging whatever, we do so with very little
commitment to the system, rejoicing inwardly when it suffers reversals : we
operate in a dual mode.
While such attitudes of indifference may seem to accept that there is no
meaningful alternative to capitalism: an attitude that has been called
capitalist nihilism (Davis in Milbank and Zizek, 2009) and capitalist
realism (Fisher 2008), Baudrillards notions of integral reality, duality
and complicity may have significant advantages over those approaches.
Unlike thinkers who remain anchored to critical thinking defined by
determinate negation, Baudrillards approach emphasises ambivalence,
reversal and both personal and collective modes of rejection more
subtle than those envisioned by the increasingly exhausted mechanisms
of critique. The critique of consumer capitalism the consumption of
junk food, junk entertainment and junk information is now integral to
7). For Baudrillard the declination or refusal of will disarms those who seek to exert power through
influencing or guiding peoples choices and feelings towards particular ends. It also allows for a symbolic
space, a space of vital distance or removal, a space in which to act, or even act-out (of) a character
(Baudrillard 2001: 72-3). This is a space where radical otherness may be encountered, a sense of shared
destiny which is a manifestation of the dual form at the level of individual existence (Baudrillard 2001: 79).
Power
itself must be abolished and not solely
because of a refusal to be dominated, which is
at the heart of all traditional struggles but
also, just as violently, in the refusal to
dominate (2009a: 47).
routines, hence Baudrillards injunction to refuse power:
merely eliminate jobs and also lives (for example in the recent textile factory
fires in Bangladesh), it eliminates meaning, symbolic space and
thought. And it eliminates not by termination but by extermination. That is, by transcribing the world into integral reality,
the system produces a single, meaning-depleted, virtual space which
encourages participation, engagement and campaigning, on condition
that these are produced as part and parcel of an integrated void where
[t]he real no longer has any force as sign, and signs no longer have
any force of meaning (Baudrillard 2001: 4). Most of the developed world
has been conferred the right to blog and to tweet as they please and
they are indebted to the system in a way which far exceeds the paying of a
small tribute or rent to Microsoft or Apple (Zizek 2010: 233). The symbolic
debt imposed by the modern world and its technologies is of a metaphysical
or cosmological order. Through it we take leave of this world
Baudrillard suggests, we become extra-terrestrials. We will
recognise no Other, no singularity, no debt to anyone because we
attempt to cancel everything out in an integral, technological
system that has no outsides because it was, in a sense, created from
the outside.
exist. They would perish without ever allowing the Whites the
privilege of recognising them as different (TE: 134). Baudrillard interprets their
extermination as it is reflected in the three stages of how they were named or how they named
themselves. First they were simply people, Men (as translated from Baudrillards French into English).
Secondly the whites referred to them as foreigners, using the word they used originally for the whites,
and the people came to call themselves by that name. Finally they called themselves by the word
Alakuluf, meaning give, give, which was the only word they used in the presence of the whites. Thus in
Baudrillards analysis they were themselves, then strangers to themselves, and finally absent from
themselves (TE: 135). Latouche is another author who, following a different route, arrived at similar
conclusions:
Let me explain the conditions of this simulation by first rereading one of Butlers earlier texts. Butler argues that a
This statement
displays the extraordinary leap of faith by Butler from a subject of lack towards a
transformative politics by virtue of the subjects iterability. In fact, this leap of
faith is scattered throughout pretty much all of Butlers later writings. In light of this, it is
states that ... the political task is not to refuse representational politics as if we could (1990:5).
unsurprising that many of Butlers readers, as she herself mentions, do read her as a Deleuzian (2004a). She even adds
jokingly that this must be a terrible thought to [Braidotti] (Ibid.:198) a joke that displays nonetheless a cunning
realization of how she and Braidotti share significant common ground. Butler is right then to question the validity of the
transatlantic disconnection in Braidottis argument, which she reformulates more accurately as a transatlantic
exchange (see 2004a:201-202), but she does not go into out of what (technological and economic) condition the
productivity of this exchange and the enactment of its difference emerges.
This neglect to query after this condition of subjective possibility is curious, as Butler is precisely renowned for relentlessly
unearthing any such conditions. Hers is an excellent exposition on the dangers if any assumption of the indispensability of
the subject for feminist politics remains unquestioned. Butler argues that:
To claim that politics requires a stable subject is to claim that there can be no
political opposition to that claim. Indeed, that claim implies that a critique of the
subject cannot be a politically informed critique but rather, an act which puts
into jeopardy politics as such. To require the subject means to foreclose
the domain of the political (1992:4).
I wholeheartedly agree with this critique, and Baudrillard surely would have consented as well. But in light of this
argument, it might be revealing to try and read Butler somewhat against herself as I did Baudrillard, meanwhile noting
that she seems to feel obliged to assure her readers immediately that she does not seek to dispense with the subject
altogether (Ibid.). Butler explains the influence of psychoanalysis on her work in particular, how it helped her understand
the subject [as] produced on the condition of a foreclosure (2005:737) which means that I am also driven by something
she, like
Baudrillard, is very wary of any identity politics which aims for speakability
and visibility, because such a politics will only ever reproduce those
categories that re-inscribe hegemony. She however does not leave it at this questioning of
that is prior to and separate from this conscious and intentional I (Ibid.:738). It is for this reason that
the idea of emancipation, but seems again compelled to offer a workable feminist strategy that curiously reroutes
subversive agency to the feminist subject. The Lacanian foreclosure does not mean at all for Butler that the subject is a
static entity; in fact, the subject is dynamic because its action can very often take up the foreclosure itself (Ibid.739).
More even, Butler claims that my agency can also thematize and alter those [the subjects] limitations ... we can
certainly extend power but ... we can extend it into an unknown future (Ibid.:739-740). Butler calls this a politics of
radical re-signification which works within the hope and the practice of replaying power, of restaging it again and again
in new and productive ways (Ibid.:741). Butlers compulsion to carve out a route, even if it is by way of a detour, of some
sort of feminist liberation, is however not my main point of criticism; rather, Butler is here simply explicit about her hope
for feminist subversion that also precisely resides at the performative level of her own work. But if this is the case, then
This new layer to politics that insidiously connects the symbolic with negative
speed-elitist material effects, and which shows how Butlers analyses of the subject
somehow prefigure or imply this new layer, is perhaps ultimately best
illustrated through her remarkable analysis of the First Iraq War and her
subsequent affirmation of deconstructive political agency (1995). Butler speaks
here of smart bombs and other target imagery, and the reproduction of authority of the
American military officials, in the American media. The imagery according to her has
the effect of creating a seamless realization of intention through an
instrumental action (Ibid.:9) which in turn champions a masculinised Western
subject whose will immediately translates into a deed ... the instrumental
military subject appears at first to utter words that materialize directly into
destructive deeds (Ibid.:10). This then, says Butler, is a most striking allegory of the
fantasy of the subject of (political) intention, because eventually the
effectiveness of its intention is only a mirage brought on by prosthetic
warfare technology and visual media. I would add here that the more complex and
programmed such a prosthesis, the less the subject is the origin of its action at all. What is
more, Butler does not stop at unearthing these media images as allegories, but connects the representation with an
action by arguing it is a certain act of speech which not only delivers a message [to Saddams army] get out of Kuwait
What we see on
the television and computer screen is not merely a reflection of the war, but
the enactment of its phantasmatic structure (Ibid.:11, my italics). The viewer
is implicated in the enactment of its violence by becoming an extension of
the military apparatus while remaining in a position of total invulnerability
through the guarantee of electronic distance (Ibid.). What such mediated
imagery and its technologies therefore accomplish, I claim following Butler (Ibid.:12), is
precisely a dissimulation of the complicity of the subject of action
and intention (like feminist emancipatory politics) in annihilation (like
speed-elitism). I concur here that Butlers reading of Iraq War imagery comes
remarkably close to Baudrillards infamous The Gulf War Did Not Take
Place, but does not yet make the jump from the analysis of how the
war happened first and foremost in the media, and its implications
for feminist claims for liberation under techno-neo-liberalism . And
but effectively enforces that message through the threat of death and through death itself.
although Butler seeks once more to salvage emancipation by claiming that we can deconstruct (1995:17) through
safeguarding the conceptual differences among feminists over the term subject, I have instead shown that this today is
Braidotti,
terms with European feminisms own inherent imperialist tendencies. This conclusion once more shows the major import
of Baudrillards argument in the ongoing critical feminist effort teasing out the highly mediated contemporary
displacement of European feminisms good intentions (which I am sure Braidotti has), and its complicity in neoliberal
the violence
emanating from such imperialist tendencies will be intensified in the
near future if the subjective appropriation of the supposedly
neutral neoliberal technologies and their cultural arrangements
continues. So unless left-wing feminist theory tries to let go of its obsession
with the subject of politics, these feminist trajectories will continue the
mirage of European feminisms and left-wing (academic) activisms own
progressiveness, and intensify contemporary right-wing, xenophobic and
neoliberal arrangements. In turn, Butlers account of the subject and her
debate with Braidotti shows that Braidottis nomadic subject and Butlers
lacking-yet-capable-of-resignification subject today enter into a speed-elitist
point of convergence, such that the enactment of the relative conceptual
difference between her and Braidotti functions as a formal echo of neoliberal
acceleration. While Butlers discussions of iterability through the subject are
essentially accurate, they are nonetheless reflections of the points at which
the subjects dynamism is an effect of its speed-elitist form . This would mean that the
gap between subjectivity and intentional agency has seriously widened under
speed-elitism, and that lack has attached itself to subjectivity in a more
fundamental and technological way .
acceleration and disenfranchisement. In line with Baudrillards analysis, I hold that
capital today. This state of affairs ceaselessly defers the promise of feminist liberation, and illustrates the increasing
inefficacy of subjective politics. The tension between Butler and Braidotti becomes a productive tension under
subject of feminist politics by playing off the differences between Baudrillard, Butler and Braidotti by responsibly
carrying forward their politics and implicating my own argument in the very same economic desperation, good apprentice
Braidotti and Butler, having become a relative female other of patriarchal speed-elitism, becomes the site of active
Nonetheless, this shows that re-reading Butler and Braidotti through the lens of Baudrillard points not only towards the
concerns here are not so much directly with the contemporary university, but
rather with the link between how thought is situated in technologies of
communication (like language) and the emergence of authority as well as
(academic and activist) empowerment.
into the neo-liberal mythical space of progress and acceleration. The creation
of more and more spaces and mechanisms of production, exchange and
collective reflection (2005: 3) is indeed precisely what late-capitalism seeks
to forge, as long as such reflection generates an intensification of production.
The idea that subjectivities from social movements are in any way
less produced by neo-liberal globalisation is highly problematic. In
fact, such an idea suggests a rather positivist notion of the subject
similar to that supposedly objective academic individual Investigacci seeks to
dethrone. Investigacci then somewhat nostalgically narrates a subject untainted by power structures and
technologies. In fact, the Investigacciinitiative displays how the subject of activist research empowers heror himself throughrecreating the fictitious distinction between activism and academia. S/he does so by
reproducing this opposition, which in turn co-creates and accelerates these new spaces spaces that
were created with the goal of facilitating global capitalism and its speed-elite, and that allow for the
perfection of military power through technologies of surveillance.
The call for participants to become active and productive in co-organising the
international event of course, without any monetary remuneration is also
much present in Investigaccis rhetoric. They suggest that participants
should engage with one another not only at the meeting, but especially
through the online spaces Investigacci has created for the purpose of
generating activist research. Take action! says their flyer, [...] make
it so the conference is yours! This seductive appeal to the subjectindividual as the centre of creative production is very common to neo-liberal
consumerism and its emphasis on cybernetic interactivity. But it is also false in that
it gives the participants a sense of control over Investigacci that they actually do not have eventually,
the main organisers (have already) set the agenda and handed out the stakes. In short, the organisers fail
to situate themselves by pretending everyone is on the same level of privilege for example, not requiring
monetary compensation in this project, and this failure is strangely an effect of their attempt at reviving
a more democratic academic structure.
Information
For an
effective critique of the consumer society to be
made, Baudrillard suggests, we must focus
analysis on the form of the Code, not its
contents or representations which are, of
course, extraordinarily open, malleable and
diverse. The Code as form is preconscious, or, in Baudrillards
plural) but rather the condition of possibility of coding . 2
fuse or implode (1983: 95-110). For example fat, poor and old can be
beautiful too if only within the confines of fashion, cosmetics advertising or
pop music video. The Code operates in total indifference to content;
everything is permitted in sign form; that is as simulation. The Code also
performs a pacifying effect on society: the once clear-cut, structural divisions
such as class and status are made less visible by registering all people as
individual consumers on a single, universal scale. Everyone becomes a
consumer, though some, of course, consume far more than others. As
universal form the status of consumer confers a kind of democratic flattening
of social relations, but an illusory one. If class conflict was, to some extent,
pacified, Baudrillard does not contend that society as a whole is pacified;
indeed other forms of violence and dissent emerge and cannot be deterred.
Baudrillard wrote of the emergence of new anomalous forms of violence,
less intelligible, less structured, post-dialectical or implosive (Baudrillard
1998a: 174-85; 1994: 71-2)). He refers to the Watts riots of 1965 as an
example of new violent rejections of the consumer system. Later,
Baudrillard proposed the term disembodied hate or simply the hate to
express aspects of this process (1996a: 142-7). The Code then is a
principle of integration producing everything and everyone as a
position on the scale of social value . With the last vestiges of symbolic
orders around the world being eliminated by neo-liberal economic
globalisation how is the Code to be challenged or defied? 3 Departing from
the form but not the intent of Marxist theory, Baudrillard argued that the
apparent distinction between use value and economic exchange value is
produced as a code effect. In other words, use value is a simulatory form
produced by the capitalist system as justification and grounding for its
trading of economic exchange values (1981: 130-42). For Baudrillard the
illusion of use value, like the illusion of signified meanings and the illusion of
the stable solid reality of the referent, are produced by the Code as structural
groundings, shoring up the unstable reality of signs and preventing the
emergence of ambivalence (1981: 156 n.9). To challenge, defy or breach the
Code then it is not sufficient to return to use value. Indeed such strategies,
shared by some Marxists, environmentalists and anti-globalisation
movements actually feed the capitalist system: the markets semiotic
assimilation of environmentalism as the green brand choice is an obvious
example. But if Marxist theory fails to engage with and challenge the system
of signs, so too, for Baudrillard, do many Structuralist, Poststructuralist and
Postmodernist theorists of desire, difference and liberation. To defy the
system it is never sufficient to play with signs, that is, to play with
plural, different or multiple identity positions. Here we encounter
Baudrillards total rejection of what would later be called identity politics and
also a central misunderstanding of his position on signs. 4 For Baudrillard to
play with signs signs of consumption and status, signs of gender, sexuality
or ethnicity is simply to operate within the Code . It is an unconscious
or unwitting complicity with the Codes logic of the multiplication of
status positions; it is, in a sense, to assist it in the production of
diversity and choice. It is deeply ironic that some of Baudrillards critics
have claimed that Baudrillard himself merely played with signs and that he
advocated a playing with signs. Yet Baudrillard is clear, in order to oppose
the system [e]ven signs must burn (1981: 163). In his controversial
work Seduction (orig. 1979) Baudrillard draws an important distinction
between the ludique meaning playing the game of signs, playing with
signification (to enhance ones status position or to assert ones identity
through its difference), and mise enjeux meaning to put signs at stake, to
challenging them or annul them through symbolic exchange (1990: 15778). 5
For Baudrillard signs play with us, despite us, against us; any radical
defiance must be a defiance of signs and their codings. Unfortunately,
the distinction between playing with signs playing with their decoding and
recoding, and defying the sign system has not penetrated the mainstream of
Media and Cultural Studies. Ecos influential notion of semiotic guerrilla
warfare (Eco 1995) and Halls even more influential notion of resistant
decoding place their faith in the ability of the sovereign, rational consumer
to negotiate mediated meanings. For them the citizen-consumer confronts
media content as the subject confronts the object. Hall does not consider that
much media content is now pre-encoded in an ersatz oppositional
form which renders the moment of oppositional decoding merely one of
conformity or ironic recognition (see Hall et al. 2002: 128-38). In other words,
the terms for resistant readings can be pre-set as positions within
the Code. Critique is rendered uncertain, even meaningless by coded
assimilation because the system sells us the signs of opposition as
willingly as it sells us the signs of conformity ; it sells signs of
inclusion and empowerment as eagerly as it sells signs of affluence
and exclusion. Can we even tell them apart? In which category would we
place the phenomenon of Sex and the City , for example? 6 Today, millions of
people manage, archive and share signs of their designated identity through
social media platforms, in Baudrillards terms holding themselves hostage to
the system of signs. The realm of symbolic exchange or seduction does not
come about when individuals play with signs but when (signs of)
individuality, identity, will and agency are annulled through an encounter with
radical otherness. Radical otherness, or radical alterity, for Baudrillard, refers
to otherness not difference, that is otherness beyond
representation, beyond coding including oppositional or assertive
de/re-codings. A system of total constraint the Code does not merely
produce identity but also difference, diversity and hybridity: indeed each of
these now describe marketing strategies. Of course, the system does not
seek to promote passivity or apathy among consumers but quite the contrary:
to thrive and expand the system requires active, discriminating, engaged
consumers, jostling for position, competing for advancement. The Code exists
to better prime the aspiration towards the higher level (1981: 60),
delivering diversity and choice at the level of signs or content (the goods that
we choose to eat, the products and services that we choose to wear, watch,
download) and it requires in return nothing much at all merely that we
understand ourselves as consumers . The aim of the system is to make the
consumer the universal form of humanity yet within this form an almost
of information, it has not one object or target but all and any; because it is
not, primarily, hatred of something or someone, it is not reflective or critical
nor does it propose alternatives. Having no definite object, goal or purpose,
no programme or ideology, the hate is a particularly intractable and corrosive
form of hatred. If these ideas appear rather formalistic or abstract, it is
surprisingly easy to generate illustrative examples. If we take the violent
protests by some Muslim groups, provoked by the Danish newspaper JyllandsPosten publishing cartoons of the prophet Mohammed in 2005, what precisely
was the object of the protesters hate? It was not a particular newspaper, it
was not the Danish state or people, it was, perhaps, not even The West as
such, it was the dominance of a system of representation that
recognises no outside, no sacred, no beyond, that reduces all
meanings, beliefs and sensations to signs. 9 To give other examples: the
middle classes hate and fear the hoodie or the baseball-capped chav; the
BNP (British National Party) hate Muslims though, increasingly, they
tolerate Hindus and Sikhs; motorists and air passengers suddenly
experience the hate. These hates do not follow the limits of self and other,
inside and outside, they are far more mobile and tactical; they flare up and
then vanish or mutate before reappearing without warning. Yet, what
Baudrillards position suggests is that we (in the sense noted above) do not
hate the Other the radically Other, we merely hate the other as
transcribed through the Code as difference. Thus transcribed an individual
person is merely a conglomeration of signs which fabricate their reality their
culture and if this is what we are reduced to, why wouldnt we hate each
other? The Code then reduces the radically Other to the dangerously
similar: dangerously similar because others differ only in sign content or
position (Baudrillard 1993b: 129). In our superficial acceptance of the Code
we hate (and we do all hate) the other as sign , as merely a signified reality.
We encounter an other who is no more than the reality of their signification;
at best we are indifferent to the other and tolerate them. Indeed, we cannot
but be indifferent to the other because it is through indifference that we
tolerate.
Consider the role played by digital media in the Boston Marathon bombing in April 2013. Within a matter of
minutes of the blasts, even before the smoke could clear the scene, images and videos of terror taken from
spectators mobile devices circulated through cyberspace. Everything was seemingly captured in that
instant. The horror that drew so many people to capture images through their smart phones seems to
speak on its own; it needs no commentary, no meaning to be given to it. In fact, it appears to have no
mediation, no appropriation or narrativizing, no contextualizing either. That is precisely why smart phones
are so apt at giving us such images, such representations, such pure meanings about things. Especially,
such a horrifying violence, it is said, needs no commentary, no sense to be made of it. An immeasurable
violence is done to the violated when one tries to make sense of the senseless (Agamben, 1999). Yet, as
everything which is
turned into information becomes the object of endless speculation,
the site of total uncertainty. We are left with the symptomatic reading on
our screens of the effects of the war, or the effects of discourse about the
war, or completely speculative strategic evaluations (Baudrillard, 1995: 41).
In their digital representation, images of war and images of terror are
dissolved into their own information. Information (what the image/event
wants to tell us, to reveal, allegedly) already infiltrates the tweeted or
texted image/scene (of horror, of war) with an urgency of signification
and meaning. Images of horror cannot make sense, perhaps must not be
made sense of, and yet they somehow beg for meaning, for circulation, or
for propagation, in the hope that they may reveal something to someone.
Thus, the digitalized mediation of the image, even in its instantaneity, still
takes place. Imagesor whatever event might have been caughtmust
succumb to a will to information, to a will to meaning, even if it is
falsely affirmed that what is digitally rendered needs no commentary.
Put differently, the image levels the event it represents by entering into
a mass/global indifferent exchange, into a virulent global
(representational) circulation that murders singularity or, indeed, the
Baudrillard had already pointed out in his remarks on the Gulf War,
moment of trauma (on this question of the erasure of trauma, see Debrix,
2008: 4-5; Edkins, 2003: 37-38). The enigmatic singularity of the event
which, for Baudrillard, was once a precondition for any sort of historical
transitiongives way to an endlessness of representation, whether
such representation appears to have a clear ethical or political
purpose/signification or not.
2AC DA
Some things are worth dying for- any other position is
nihilism
Baudrillard 96 (Jean Baudrillard, The Perfect Crime, Verso: London, UK,
and New York, USA, 1996 translation by Chris Turner, p. 131-141)
In this same way, on the pretext of unconditional respect for life (what could
be more politically correct?), we have heard the following humanitarian
profession of faith pronounced: no idea in the world is worth killing for (nor,
doubtless, worth dying for). No human being deserves to be killed for
anything whatsoever. A final acknowledgement of insignificance: both of
ideas and of people. This statement, which actually seeks to show the
greatest respect for life, attests only to a contempt and an indifference for
ideas and for life. Worse than the desire to destroy life is this refusal to risk it
-- nothing being worth the trouble of being sacrificed. This is truly the worst
offence, the worst affront possible. It is the fundamental proposition of
nihilism.
all
fractal state of war and hostility, the Chinese state has joined forces with the
American leadership to reinstate the hegemony of the global (of which they
have surely dreamt, just like the rest of us). To the American unilateral war on
terror in Afghanistan and George W. Bushs call you are either with us or against us, the Chinese
government responded with a (perhaps reluctant) we are with you! This wish to be part of
the global American self has not meant, however, the full contribution to the war effort that some American
Minister Wang Yi has stressed the importance of continued Sino-US co-operation over Afghanistan post-2014 troop
withdrawal. Wang has publicly stressed the common goals of China and the US with regards to Afghanistan: We both hope
Afghanistan will continue to maintain stability We both hope to see the reconstruction of Afghanistan and we both dont
Development Road, for example, we are told that: [i]t is an inevitable choice based on Chinas historical and cultural
tradition that China persists unswervingly in taking the road of peaceful development. The Chinese nation has always
been a peace-loving one. Chinese culture is a pacific culture. The spirit of the Chinese people has always featured their
numerous other
official and unofficial publications) posit an essentialised Chinese culture of
peacefulness as prior to any Chinese relations with the world. This rhetoric of
an inherently non-bellicose Chinese way has also echoed in Chinese
academic debates, where Chinese pre-modern philosophy has come back in fashion as a (selectively sampled)
longing for peace and pursuit of harmony (State Council of the PRC 2005b). The whitepaper (and
source of inspiration. The claims and logics that have come out of these debates are varied. One significant grouping of
Chinese academics directly follow the government line and claim that choosing peaceful rise is on the one hand Chinas
voluntary action, on the other hand it is an inevitable choice (Liu Jianfei 2006: 38). That peacefulness and harmony is
something that Chinese people have always valued is an implication, and often explicitly stated fact in these literatures.
Zhan Yunling, for example, claims that from ancient times until today, China has possessed traditional thought and a
culture of seeking harmony (Zhang Yunling 2008: 4). This claim to natural harmony is mutually supportive of the claim
that the Chinese nation has always been a peaceful nation, to authors such as Liu Jianfei (2006), or Yu Xiaofeng and
to become more like yourself without any need for outright war or other forms of physical violence. In a discussion of the
official government rhetoric of harmonious world under former president Hu Jintao, Shi Zhongwen accordingly stresses
that the doctrine opposes going to extremes, and therefore contradicts what Shi calls the philosophy of struggle (Shi
Zhongwen 2008: 40, where struggle implies Marxist ideology). Qin Zhiyong similarly argues that China needs to steer
At the same
time, few Chinese academics question the direction of the merging of
cultures discussed above clearly it is other cultures that should merge into Chinas
peaceful one. In a common line of thought that draws on the historical
concept of Tianxia, or All-under-heaven, it is argued that the Chinese
away from collisions and embrace the aim of merging different cultures (Qin Zhiyong 2008: 73).
as a consequence of a
prioritisation of order over the preservation of alterity, any inconsistency or
contradiction in the system will be a disaster (Zhao Tingyang 2006: 33). As a corollary of this
totality rather than the between-ness (Zhao Tingyang 2006: 39). However,
prioritisation, Zhao comes to insist on the homogeneity of his all-inclusive space, which aims at the uniformity of society
(Zhao Tingyang 2006: 33, emphasis in original) where all political levels should be essentially homogenous or
homological so as to create a harmonious system (2006: 33). The aim of the Tianxia system is thus to achieve one single
political philosophy is said to turn the enemy into a friend, and it would lose its meaning if it were not to remove conflicts
and pacify social problems in a word, to transform () the bad into the good (Zhao Tingyang 2006: 34). Moreover, this
conversion to a single good homogeneity should happen through volontariness rather than through expansive
colonialism: an empire of All-under-Heaven could only be an exemplar passively in situ, rather than positively become
Zhao argues that we can have a complete and perfect understanding of problems and solutions that is all-inclusive.
With this all-inclusive notion of Tianxia, there is literally no outside. Since all places and all problems are domestic,
This complete
and perfect understanding is hence attainable only to an elite, who will
achieve homogeneity (convert others into self) through example. Eventually,
then, there will be no other, the many will have been transformed into the
one (Zhao Tingyang 2005: 13, see also 2006). It is through this
transformation and submission to the ruling elite that the prevention of war is
imagined. If Baudrillard had engaged with these contemporary Chinese redeployments of pre-modern thought on
Zhao says that this model guarantees the a priori completeness of the world (Callahan 2007: 7).
war (which, to my knowledge, he never did), I think he would have recognised many of the themes that interested him in
Chinese war, like in the Persian Gulf of which Baudrillard wrote, there is no space for an Other
that is Other. In the Tianxia imaginary, Others can only be imagined as
something that will eventually assimilate into The System and become part of
the Self, as the Self strives for all-inclusive perfection. There is no meeting
with an Other in any form. Encounter only happens once the Other becomes
like the Self, is assimilated into the One, and hence there is no encounter at
all (for an analysis that reads Baudrillard and Tianxia to this effect in a Chinese non-war context, see Nordin 2012). (iii).
Contemporary Chinese war and its various modes As was the case with the first Gulf War, the war that we are
waiting for here in the Chinese case is thus a non-war. If by war we mean
some form of (symbolic) exchange or some clash of forms, agons, or forces (as
we tend to do even in the current cutting edge research in critical war studies, see Nordin and berg 2013) we
cannot expect it to take place. In China, we see not only a participation in the
Western system of (non)war through the war on terror, but also another
system that precisely denies space for imagining an other as Other, which in
turn makes the idea of exchange impossible. In this sense, the Ancient
Chinese approach to war through the Tianxia concept at least as it is reflected by
current Chinese thinkers like Zhao Tingyang and Yan Xuetong is not a Clausewitzean war
continuing politics by other means, but precisely a continuation of the
absence of politics by other means. It arguably shares this aspect with both the first and the second
Gulf Wars. This, however, is certainly not to say that there are not those who fear
a Chinese war or that we have no reason to fear it. In various guises, the war
that is imagined through a Clausewitzean ontology of agonistic and reciprocal
exchange returns and is reified also in China. It is not uncommon for authors discussing the
Chinese traditions of thinking war that I describe above to begin their discussion by explicitly drawing on Clausewitz and
it is clear that
this building of a harmonious world is directed against others whose
influence should be smashed (Fang Xiaojiao 2008: 68). From this line of thinkers, the call to
build a harmonious world has also been used to argue for increased Chinese
military capacity, including its naval power (Deng Li 2009). Although Chinese policy
documents stress that violence or threat of violence should be avoided, they
similarly appear to leave room for means that would traditionally be
understood as both hard and soft in Joseph Nyes dichotomisation (See for example State
Council of the PRC 2005a). Indeed, many of Chinas neighbours have voiced concern
with growing Chinese military capacity over the last few years, and a Chinese
non-war is no less frightening to its neighbours than a war be it labelled
just or unjust, real or virtual. This Chinese war past, present and future
is acted out in various different modes. Violent war is reified through the
spectacle of computer games, art, online memes, cartoons and not least
dramas on film and television (Diamant 2011, 433). The Chinese state claims success
in all of its wars, and simultaneously claims that it has never behaved
aggressively beyond its borders (which is also, of course, a convenient way of
glossing over all the violence perpetrated by the Chinese state within those
borders, the violence with which they are upheld and with which they were
established in the first place, and the clear contradiction between the states
fixation on territorial integrity and its borderless and holistic Tianxia rhetoric).
Popular cultural renditions of war paint a more varied picture, but all contribute to a
reification of war. Recent Chinese productions that reify war on the screen
take his war as their point of departure (for example Liu Tiewa 2014). For several Chinese writers,
through what we may call war porn are numerous indeed , it has been claimed that
China produces what is probably the highest number of dramas set in wartime in
the world (Diamant 2011: 433). One example accessible to a non-Chinese audience is Feng Xiaogangs Assembly
(Jijiehao ) from 2007, which recreates horrifically violent and realistic battle
scenes from the Civil War between Guomindang nationalists and Communist
troops. The Second Sino-Japanese war is another popular setting for these
reifications of war, providing the backdrop for another large budget film by Feng Xiaogang, the 2012 Back to 1942
(Yijiusier ), and international star-director Zhang Yimous The Flowers of War (Jinling shisan chai ).
particular war events include the Rape of Nanjing Memorial/Nanjing Massacre museum in Nanjing; the Military Museum,
the Museum of Revolutionary History and the Memorial Museum of the Chinese Peoples War of Resistance to Japan in and
outside Beijing; and the September 18th Incident Memorial and Museum of the Manchurian Crisis in Shenyang, to name
but a few (these museums and their exhibits of war have been studied for example by Mitter 2000, 2003 and Waldron
and Military Dependents, and in annually recurring celebrations of the Spring Festival, the Anniversary of the founding of
the Peoples Republic, Army Day and the National Humiliation Day which has received much academic attention in recent
the intellectual elites in various cultural and propaganda offices for producing an artificial rendering of Chinas wars
It is not a
question of creating an image of false representation , or what we may call a third
order simulation, a masking of the reality of war. Rather, the point is that
reality and illusion can no longer be distinguished, but have collapsed into
one another. There is no longer a real war behind these narratives which can
be uncovered (cf. Nordin 2012). Through these other modes, the Chinese non-war is
reified as war. Like the Gulf War of which Baudrillard wrote, it appears seamless, yet is riddled
with contradictions. If what took place in the Persian Gulf was the spectacle of war, what is taking
denying veterans an authentic military voice (Diamant 2011: 431, 461). My point here is different.
Baudrillard
advocates an interest in the other as Other, but is unclear about how this feeds in to
knowledge about that other. What form can our interest take, if we disallow the
attempt to gain knowledge? We return, then, to the question of how we as scholars may approach
Others wars, as they are thought, operationalised and simulated in other places.
What I think emerges from the above is an understanding that the global, as we may understand it
through Baudrillard, is precisely global. Systems that try to assimilate anything and
everything into their own programmes exist in different forms in different
places, including in Asia. To essentialize these systems into one great
mysterious unit of imagined Alterity would ironically be a way to deny such
alterity by fetishizing it and reducing it to an Identity of Otherness. From
Baudrillard's notion that every system contains the seed of its own demise stems his suspicion of centralized
systems and the pretence to holistic unity . These systems, of which the Americanled war on terror is one example and Zhao's Sinocentric Tianxia is another,
always claim to do good and attempt to assimilate everything and anything
into their system, striving towards perfection. Asia offers no respite from this
logic. Clearly, They grapple with the same problems as We do, and can offer
no greener grass where the scholar can comfortably stretch out assured at
having escaped the confines of The System. In this way, perhaps Chinas wars can indicate to us
that the logics of Baudrillards globality does not only have to be understood in the narrow sense of an
operational system of total trade, but that its logic is recognisable also in other systems systems
that are not just some extension of Western capitalism and attempts at
democracy, but that have their roots in other philosophical traditions. Moreover,
as Baudrillard tells us, these systems are always susceptible to challenge by
all
attempts at understanding, studying or explaining something is a violent act
that reduces its purported object to a knowable unit and denies its alterity. That
argument would have a point after all, speaking is an act of violence and there are
numerous problems with the scholarly endeavour to make visible, to
communicate and to reveal things as though they were not hyper-visible
already. If, however, we decide that we will choose to commit this violence of
speaking (rather than, say, choose a lifetime of silence or expressing ourselves only through the means of
interpretative dance), there seems to be no reason for remaining silent on swathes of
people we have chosen to designate as radical Others because of their
geographical location. That is to say, there are no reasons except ones based on the
imposition of an artificial a priori Identity as Other, for the purposes of
exclusion, which again is surely intolerably patronising. Perhaps we can draw on Baudrillard not so much to remind
otherness, then, is there whether the theorist recognises it or not. Of course, an argument could be made that
ourselves only of the alterity of exotic Others elsewhere, but to remind ourselves of the Other in the Self. Perhaps the most
crucial thing is to remember, with Coulter I think, that it is not those other (Asian, foreign) Others and Their wars that are
radically other to Us and Our wars, but people that are radically other to each other and we who are radically other to
ourselves, despite and through all our attempts to knowledge.
which gets purged from the Wests simulated models of global reality. Evil is
opposed to good because transpolitical formulas in our global / Jean Baudrillard 63
virtual universe are about making all reality look, feel, and be good. Evil,
then, is what returns, what demands to be exchanged, and what asks to
produce meaning. It is in this sense that evil is radical (and of the order of the
symbolic too) because it is the filling up of the system by what it rejects
(Hegarty 2004: 82). For Baudrillard, global thinking today is driven by this
obsession with producing positive effects and proliferating good-affirming
discourses and policies (about human rights, about poverty, about diseases,
about war). Such a uniformizing thought on the global (that can be found in the
writings of Francis Fukuyama or Thomas Friedman, for example) is virtual and simulated. It
seeks to realize a world order in which Western values are affirmed as the
supposed will of all of humankind. But such a thought-process comes with a
dreadful application of violence too. It is the violence of virtual models or
codes that claim universalism (in its absence) and obliterate differences. As
some have argued (following Baudrillard), what must be problematized today
is not difference but its simulated and virtual erasure (Debrix 1999: 218). Although
virtual (in its manipulation of the real) and illusory (in its fateful course
toward a confrontation with radical evil), the violence of the global today is
still terrifying and terrorizing. It is so because global thinking postulates no
limits whatsoever to the virtual reality that is supposed to make up todays
reinvented universal values (globalization, human rights, democracy, or
peace). Baudrillard declares that, in the 9/11 terrorist attacks, it is
actually the virtual and global West that, assuming Gods position
, has become suicidal and declared war upon itself (Baudrillard 2002a: 405).
While this could be taken to signify that the Wests own policies have caused the terrorist actions, the
argument is far more complex. To appreciate the critical force of Baudrillards thought here, one has to
understand the power of simulated models as well as the oppositional reality-making systems that
simulation and the symbolic come to embody in his analyses. Baudrillards interventions on 9/11 and the
War on Terror are not attempts at championing terror or terrorism (they are not about championing the
, the deterrence
of world wars, and of nuclear wars, does not result in peace, but in a
viral proliferation of conflicts, a fractalisation of war and conflict into
everyday, local, and ubiquitous terror (1993b: 27). This paper will
simulated non-events, such as occurred with the Gulf wars (Baudrillard 1995). Indeed, Baudrillard suggests
, and
So which branch
(1983: 41-8). That is, while many of us (in the relatively affluent
West) share in the profanating, denigrating and carnivalising of all
values, embracing indifference, shrugging whatever, we do so
with very little commitment to the system, rejoicing inwardly when it
suffers reversals: we operate in a dual mode. While such attitudes of indifference may seem
to accept that there is no meaningful alternative to capitalism: an attitude that has been called capitalist nihilism (Davis in Milbank and Zizek,
the denigration of religious faiths or their reduction to cultural identity and world heritage objects; the denigration of public services and
welfare provision accompanied by their marketisation; the denigration of the poor, the young, immigrants and the unemployed
. Yet this
The world adopts Western models: economic, cultural, religious or it appears to. Hidden within this complicity with the West, there is,
61). Though La Boeties essay prefigures the development of the concept of hegemony, he never doubts that voluntary servitude is unnatural,
a product of malign custom that is in contradiction with the true nature of human beings which is to enjoy a God-given freedom. Baudrillard,
by contrast
refusal of the snares of self and identity, as strategy of freedom from the
tyranny of the will and the fiction of self-determination (Baudrillard 2001:
51-7). For Baudrillard the declination or refusal of will disarms
those who seek to exert power through influencing or guiding
peoples choices and feelings towards particular ends . It also allows
for a symbolic space, a space of vital distance or removal, a space in
which to act, or even act-out (of) a character (Baudrillard 2001: 723). This is a space where radical otherness may be encountered, a sense of
shared destiny which is a manifestation of the dual form at the level of
individual existence (Baudrillard 2001: 79). It could certainly be argued that modern subjects are
confronted by a far more subtle and pervasive system of control than were the subjects discussed in La Boeties analysis. In theorising the
nature of modern controls Baudrillard develops suggestive themes from La Boeties work. Speaking of slavery in the Assyrian empire, where,
apparently, kings would not appear in public, La Boetie argues, the fact that they did not know who their master was, and hardly knew
particularly after the shift away from Fordist mass production it has become
increasingly hard to detect who the masters actually are . While workers
III. Duality There is a kind of progressive break with the world, the
terminal phase of which might be said to be that in which the Other
has disappeared, and in which one can now feed only on oneself
(with a relish mingled with horror and disgust) (Baudrillard 2010: 42). The notion of duality
and the duel is fundamental to Baudrillards thought and can be seen running through all of his major terms, processes and relations. In
Passwords Baudrillard defines reversibility as the applied form of
duality (2003: 81). Baudrillards analysis of duality and its conflict with integrism spans the largest, anthropological,
global and structural levels through to the micro-level of everyday life, and smaller still into the world of viruses (Baudrillard 1993b: 161-3). For
example
it posits two worlds: one world of order, value, meaning, and another
world in which these concepts have little or no purchase (2004: 37).
The system of oppositions are contrasted with what Baudrillard calls
radical otherness or singularity: life beyond performative existence,
beyond Will and subjectivity, where the otherness of self meets the otherness
of others: "What defines otherness is not that the two terms are not
identifiable, but that they are not opposable. Otherness is of the
order of the incomparable not exchangeable in terms of general
. The
dynamic, alternating energy of duality defies structure, value, power
and hierarchy. However, morality seeks to separate or distil Good
and Evil, working to produce the conceptual opposition good/evil,
literally barring their symbolic exchange, denying their duality .
Modernity, or Post-modernity, is even less tolerant of Good and Evil as
symbolic forms, and works to replace both the symbolic and moral
dimensions of Good and Evil with the reductive, individualised and
psychologised notions of happiness/wellbeing in opposition to misfortune/
victimhood (2005: 139-158). Evil reduced to misfortune is
understood as something accidental, something that can and should
have been secured, controlled and finally eliminated, for example by
a culture of insurance, surveillance, risk assessment and futureproofing. Reduced to a quantifiable scale happiness should always
increase, and misfortune decrease. The cultural demand now is that we
show all the signs of happiness at all times, and, for Baudrillard, the
simulacra of happiness and wellbeing sustain the system and
flourish precisely in order to obscure the symbolic dimension of Evil,
which is nevertheless ineradicable. This is not a historicist position,
Good and Evil as symbolic forms are not eliminated, they are
diverted, disjointed, severed, smothered yet they remain, and
indeed take their revenge on happiness/misfortune. Good has been progressively
Evil (2001: 54). Good and Evil, considered as dual or symbolic relations are eternal and destined to emerge from each other
disarticulated from Evil, the goal being its universalisation, yet, Baudrillard insists, Evil reappears or transpires through the hegemony of this
2AC Agonism
Agonism impact turn
1. Agonism cant eliminate violence
2. Riddled with paradoxes
3. Causes ressentitment
Ince 16
(Murat Ince [Gazi University], A Critique of Agonistic Politics, International
Journal of Zizek Studies Volume 10 Number 1, Pages 5-12)
In this study, main critical points regarding modern agonistic politics have been brought into discussion under five problematiques. Firstly, with
their attempts to eliminate the violence from the agonistic geist, agonists are
philosophically led to dwell on a conflicting and untenable standpoint. 10The
conception of violence-free agon is the most questionable and fragile aspect
of agonistic politics because there exists a philosophical/theoretical
contradiction between the principal defence of agon and the elimination of
violence. Agonists, on the one hand, attribute a core founding meaning to
power and conflict relations, but on the other hand, in order to eliminate the
violent forms/contents that these relations may involve they refer to a
reasoning which is essentially in conflict with their original onto-politic
assumptions (original philosophical premises). However, if power and conflict are onto-politic
facts, the attempt to differentiate or distinguish agon and violence can be
argued not on onto-politic level but on onto-ethical level. So regarding this point,
agonistic politics poses an ambiguity in-between -ontological, political and
ethical- levels. As an inevitable result of this ambiguity, the agonistic
conception where the violence is categorically dismissed cannot stay away
from contradiction in itself. If it is not thoroughly a matter of defending a
tamed agon, it is a logical requirement to prefer one of the following two
options for the sake of eliminating this ambiguity: either it must be clearly
stated that an exceptional fact excluding the onto-political understanding is
in question here or it must be acknowledged that exclusion of violence can
only be argued on political-ethical level but not on ontological level. However it is
hard to conclude that agonists have a clear preference on this issue. In 6 fact agonistic thought has an additional ambiguity particularly with
regard to the second choice, yet the general ambiguity on ethical stance leaves out the problem whether the agonistic struggle (or the
democratic hegemony struggle) has a political/ethical meaning/context. On this point agonists confine themselves only to referring either to
an immanent materialism as in the case of W. Connolly or to the meta-ethical language of hegemony as in the case of Laclau and Mouffe.
fundamental institutions of democratic society cannot be regarded as legitimate adversaries (Mouffe 2005:120). The first attitude falls into an
ambiguous definition of game by its effort to equate the radicalism emerging out of the non-adoption of agonistic rules of game with any sort
of agonistic form or activity (like disagreement, struggle or challenge) within the rules of the game. The most significant drawback with this
sort of understanding which is to, by itself, undermine the conception of game is that it reduces the (antagonistic) radicalism emerging in the
challenge of the rules into routine and common manifestations of agon. 11Even worse, this understanding may well function as a highly
effective instrument in the legitimization of a neo-liberal democratic order where all of the manifestations of radicalism are purely eliminated.
The second attitude suggesting that those who do not adopt the rules of the game should be excluded from the game is certainly more
If, just
like in any game, those who do not adopt the rules of the game are to be
excluded from the game, calling this game as agonistic democracy or not will
not make much sense. However, the non-existence of any fixed constitutive
outside is one of the most important aspects to define the agonism . The fourth
critical point regarding agonistic politics is associated with the matter of historicism. One of the most important
results of agonism to have a liberal discourse far from the legacy of radical
left politics (particularly far from the revolutionist background) is that
historical critique and analysis being the critical instruments to challenge the
past have been eliminated from the agonistic rhetoric. Driven by the concern to distance
themselves from the truth philosophies that claim 9 to answer all metaphysical questions, agonists, in the guidance of
the principle of contingency, have attempted to develop a political theory
which meticulously keeps away from any sort of historicity and historical
analysis and lays its hopes on the emergence of new forces in the future.
consistent in itself when compared to first one. However this attitude also drives its supporters to another theoretical stalemate.
Thus, the liberal context of the future-oriented emancipatory hope dominated over the context of the marxist/revolutionist challenge of past.
Briefly stated, the philosophical thought-space of agonistic credo is located in the history-less contingency -timelessness- between the past
hegemonic politics. Because 10 Laclau and Mouffes hegemony theory as a post-marxist model is before all the theory of this historical
agonistic politics is
associated with the notions of resentment and undecidability . 12Though there is no any
ambiguity upon which the promise of emancipation is based. The fifth and last critical point regarding
natural or essential relationship between them, these two notions constitute pivotal quilting points (so to say point de capiton) of modern
Agonistic theory has been significantly influenced by psychoanalytic theoretical background extending from Freud to Lacan. Admittedly, it
cannot be argued that agonistic political theory has a definite understanding of human nature. Yet agonistic politics before all is not a theory of
human-self/nature but it is a theory of political agents and relations thereof. Nevertheless, it can be argued that agonistic politics still reveals a
sophisticated agonistic relation between resentment, undecidability and power keeps remaining uncertain on a large scale. But it might not be
a mistake to roughly infer that a mechanism as fallows is in process with regard to the agonistic spirit (psyche): The resentment as a
repressed sensation of wrath, roaming in the corridors of mind and free from the actuality of ego steadily drives the self to the pursuit of
the modern agonistic political theorys effort (a theory that hinges on the
perpetual iteratedness and fathomlessness of the decision on the basis of a
Derridian undecidability) to take apart the non-western and non-liberal
other modality away from the agonistic perspective, the context of the
paradox becomes unexpected. The unusual point is that in spite of that sheer emancipatory promise posed by the
idea of Derridian democracy to come (Derrida 1994:81), agonistic democracy does not imply any
emancipatory promise beyond the pursuit of a western and liberal democratic
order (an order where inside, the resentment is subject to an appeasement and where outside, the resentment against the other is
subject to an instigation). Perhaps this point is not sufficiently disturbing for the agonists
who are committed to live with all kinds of paradoxes; on the contrary it is a
key stimulus to inspirit critical thinking. Nevertheless, if a definite paradoxoriented politics affirming the dilemmas, ambiguities and paradoxes in the
political life is reduced into a form of elimination of the paradoxes, it means
that we all along hold the lesser paradox and yet the lesser radical politics in
our hands. In fact the agonistic political theory is based on a limited and relatively reductive interpretation of Nietzschean
resentment. 13In this interpretation, an opposite relationship is set between emancipation and resentment and thus the positive relation
between two notions is entirely ignored. But in the Nietzschean sense, beyond being a psycho-ethical fact, resentment has also a psychoontological aspect dependent on time and existence and with this second meaning resentment reveals an ineradicable essence; that is, it
inevitably goes with the existence and emancipation. In the agonistic rhetoric -especially in Connolly- emancipation is perceived merely as a
. But will
not the world freed of existential resentment be a world where the politics
-and so the problem of emancipation- is fully eliminated as well? On the other
hand, it is also so meaningful that a political theory overemphasizing the role
of irrational factors like power, conflict and passion etc. in human nature or
in-between human relations has a theoretical weakness in the
acknowledgement of resentment which is to constitute one of the most
significant irrational motives of emancipation. Perhaps there has been no one other than Walter
Benjamin to put strikingly the indispensable/positive relation between emancipation and resentment: The will for
emancipation (and together with this both the hatred and sacrifice, as these
are the most typical expressions of resentment) are nourished by the image
of enslaved ancestors rather than by the ideal of liberated grandchildren
(Benjamin 2003:394). There is no doubt that the agonistic conception of resentment is
located quite far away from this Benjaminist understanding. Agonistic
political theory just like several other postmodern theories or political
praxises is associated with a specific conception of otherness which is
growing in importance. In agonistic theory, one of the main aspects intended
to emphasize by referring to the undecidable nature of identity/the rejection
of essentialism is the undecidable messianic plurality of the difference/the
other. Agonists attribute a specific meaning and value to this undecidable
others role to displace the language, law, ethics and subjectivity; because for
them the other is an existence who perpetuates the conflict between
identity and difference. Again for agonists the undecidability is an
indispensable component of pluralizing, displacing and rearticulative political
understanding. Yet, an emancipatory agonistic politics, in other words this
decisive moment, can only be fertilized in the contingent womb of
undecidability law. In this sense, there is no essential/radical distinction
between decision and undecidability; the unity of them evokes the unity of
essence which has a dual appearance as existence and genesis. But a
positive psycho-ethical process enabling the emergence of 12 new forces and wherein the existential resentment is eliminated
2AC Afro-Pessimism
There is a recrimination DA the attempt to redeem all
history merely re-sutures the coherence of an empowered
humanitarian cogito bent on humanitarian salvation. You
should keep it on the books and refuse attempts at
attonment as these pave the way for neocolonialism wars
of human rights for the suffering other even if radical in
content this outweighs and turns their alternative on the
level of practice: you are what you critique.
Baudrillard 03. Jean Baudrillard, Fragments, 106-111
On the necessity of Evil and Hell There is no longer any irrevocable damnation today. There is no longer
any hell. We may concede that we are still within the mongrel concept of Purgatory, but virtually
everything falls within the scope of redemption. It is clearly from such an evangelism that all the manifest,
promotional signs of well-being and fulfilment derive that are offered us by a paradisaical society subject
to the Eleventh Commandment ('Be happy and give all the signs of contentment!') - the one that cancels
undertaking. One that is inhuman, superhuman, too human? As Stanislaw Lee says, 'We no doubt have too
better in store, and even worse: everything will be genetically modified to achieve biological perfection
and the democratic perfection of the species. Salvation, which was defined by the equivalence of merit
and grace, will, once the abscess of evil and hell has been drained, be defined by the equivalence between
genes and performance. Actually, once happiness becomes purely and simply the general equivalent of
salvation, there is no further reason for heaven. No heaven without hell, no light without darkness. No one
can be saved if no one is damned (by definition, but we also know this intuitively: where would the elect
find pleasure, except in the contemplation of God, were it not for the spectacle of the damned and their
torment?). And once everyone is virtually saved, no one is. Salvation no longer has any meaning. This is
the fate in store for our democratic enterprise: it is vitiated from the outset by the neglect of necessary
discrimination, by the omission of evil. We therefore need an irrevocable presence of Evil, an Evil with no
possible redemption, a definitive discrimination, a perpetual duality of Heaven and Hell, and even in a way
a predestination to Evil, for no destiny can be without some predestination. There is nothing immoral in
this. By the rules of the game there is nothing immoral in some losing and others winning, nor even in
everyone losing. What would be immoral would be for everyone to win. Now, this is the contemporary ideal
of our democracy: that everyone be saved. And this is possible only at the cost of a perpetual upping of
the stakes, of endless inflation and speculation, since ultimately happiness is not so much an ideal
relationship to the world as a rivalry with, and a victorious relation to, others. And this is good: it means
that the hegemony of Good, of the individual state of grace, will always be thwarted by some challenge or
passion, and that any kind of happiness, any kind of ecstatic state, can be sacrificed to something more
vital, which may be of the order of the will, as Schopenhauer has it, or of power, or of the will to power in
Nietzsche's conception, but something which, in any event, is of the order of Evil, of which there is no
definition, but which may be summed up as follows: that which, against any happy intended purpose
[destination heureuse}, is predestined to come to pass. Beneath its euphoric exaltation, this imperative of
optimum performance, of ideal achievement, certainly bears evil and misfortune within it, then, in the form
of a profound disavowal of such fine prospects, in the form of a secret, anticipated disillusion ment.
the maximum efficiency and pleasure out of themselves, they remain out of sorts and live a split existence.
In this strange world, where everything is potentially available (the body, sex, space, money, pleasure) to
be taken or rejected en bloc, everything is there; nothing has disappeared physically, but everything has
disappeared metaphysically. 'As if by magic or enchantment', you might say. Only the fact is, it is more by
disenchantment. Individuals, such as they are, are becoming exactly what they are. With no transcendence
and no image, they pursue their lives like a function that is useless in respect of another world, irrelevant
even in their own eyes. And they do what they do all the better for the fact that there is no other
They have
sacrificed their lives to their functional existences . They coincide with the exact
numerical calculation of their lives and their performances. An existence fulfilled, then, but
one at the same time denied, thwarted, disavowed . The culmination of a whole
possibility. No instance, no essence, no personal substance worthy of singular expression.
negative counter-transference. This imperative of optimum performance at the same time comes into
internal contradiction with the democratic moral law which ordains that everyone be perpetually re-set to
equality and everything re-set to zero, on the pretext of democracy and an equal sharing of opportunity
and advantage. Given the prospect of salvation for all and universal redemption, no one has the right to
distinguish himself, no one has the right to captivate [siduire}.
of mourning and draw a line under this page of their history in order to
become full participants in the course of modernity. It might be seen, then, as a kind of
successful psychoanalysis. Perhaps the Africans will even be able to translate this
moral acknowledgement into damage claims , using the same monstrous measure of
equivalence from which the survivors of the Shoah have been able to benefit. So we shall go on
compensating, atoning and rehabilitating ad infinitum, and we shall merely
have added to raw exploitation the hypocritical absolution of mourning; we
shall merely, by compassion, have transformed evil into misfortune. From the
standpoint of our recycled humanism, the whole of history is pure crime - and, indeed,
without all these crimes there quite simply would be no history: 'If we eliminated the evil in
man,' wrote Montaigne, 'we would destroy the fundamental conditions of life .' But, on
this basis, Cain killing Abel is already a crime against humanity - and almost a genocide (there were only
evil and misfortune. Evil is the world as it is and as it has been, and one may look upon this with lucidity.
Misfortune is the world as it never should have been - but in the name of what? - in the name
of what should be, in the name of God or a transcendent ideal, of a Good it would be difficult indeed
to define. We may take a criminal view of crime - that is the tragic view - or we may take a
recriminatory view - and that is the humanitarian view, the pathos-laden,
sentimental view, the view which constantly calls for reparation . We have
here all the ressentiment dredged up from the depths of a genealogy of
morals, and requiring in us reparation for our own lives. This retrospective
compassion, this conversion of evil into misfortune is the twentieth century's
most flourishing industry. First as a mental blackmailing operation, to which we
all fall victim, even in our actions, from which we can now hope only for the lesser evil (keep a low
profile, do everything in such a way as anyone else could have done it - decriminalize your existence!).
Then as a profitable operation with gigantic yields, since misfortune (in all its
forms: from suffering to insecurity, oppression to depression) represents a symbolic capital,
the exploitation of which - even more than the exploitation of happiness - is endlessly
profitable from the economic standpoint. It's a gold-mine, as they say, and there is an
inexhaustible source of ore, because the seam lies within each of us. Misfortune commands the highest
This is theorys acute dilemma: that desire expresses itself most fully where
only those absorbed in its delights and torments are present, that it triumphs
most completely over other human preoccupations in places sheltered from
view. Thus it is paradoxically in hiding that the secrets of desire come to
light, that hegemonic impositions and their reversals, evasions, and
subversions are at their most honest and active, and that the identities and
disjunctures between felt passion and established culture place themselves
on most vivid display. Joan Cocks, The Oppositional Imagination
Within current debates about race and difference, mass culture is the
contemporary location that both publicly declares and perpetuates the idea
that there is pleasure to be found in the acknowledgment and
enjoyment of racial difference. The commodification of Otherness has
been so successful because it is offered as a new delight, more intense,
more satisfying than normal ways of doing and feeling. Within
commodity culture, ethnicity becomes spice, seasoning that can liven up
the dull dish that is mainstream white culture. Cultural taboos around
sexuality and desire are transgressed and made explicit as the media
bombards folks with a message of difference no longer based on the
white supremacist assumption that blondes have more fun. The real fun is
to be had by bringing to the surface all those nasty unconscious fantasies
and longings about contact with the Other embedded in the secret (not so
secret) deep structure of white supremacy. In many ways it is a
contemporary revival of interest in the primitive, with a distinctly
postmodern slant. As Marianna Torgovnick argues inGone Primitive: Savage
Intellects, Modern Lives:
What is clear now is that the Wests fascination with the primitive has to
do with its own crises in identity, with its own need to clearly demarcate
subject and object even while flirting with other ways of experiencing the
universe. Certainly from the standpoint of white supremacist capitalist
patriarchy, the hope is that desires for the primitive or fantasies about the
Other can be continually exploited, and that such exploitation will occur in a
manner that reinscribes and maintains the status quo. Whether or not
desire for contact with the Other, for connection rooted in the longing for
pleasure, can act as a critical intervention challenging and subverting racist
domination, inviting and enabling critical resistance, is an unrealized political
possibility. Exploring how desire for the Other is expressed, manipulated, and
transformed by encounters with difference and the different is a critical
terrain that can indicate whether these potentially revolutionary
longings are ever fulfilled. Contemporary working-class British slang
playfully converges the discourse of desire, sexuality, and the Other, evoking
the phrase getting a bit of the Other as a way to speak about sexual
encounter. Fucking is the Other. Displacing the notion of Otherness from race,
ethnicity, skin-color, the body emerges as a site of contestation where
sexuality is the metaphoric Other that threatens to take over, consume,
transform via the experience of pleasure. Desired and sought after, sexual
destruction waged on a daily basis. They sing the college fight song and wear
hooded sweatshirts (in the case of hip liberal arts colleges, flannel serves the
same purpose). As the Berkeley rebels observe, Social death is our banal
acceptance of an institutions meaning for our own lack of meaning.[43]
Our conception of the social is as the death of everything sociality entails; it
is the failure of communication, the refusal of empathy, the abandonment of
autonomy. Baudrillard writes that The cemetery no longer exists because
modern cities have entirely taken over their function: they are ghost towns,
cities of death. If the great operational metropolis is the final form of an entire
culture, then, quite simply, ours is a culture of death.[44] By attempting to
excel in a university setting, we are resigning ourselves to enrolling in what
Mark Yudoff so proudly calls a cemetery, a necropolis to rival no other.
Yet herein lies the punch line. We are studying in the cemeteries of a nation
which has a cultural fetish for things that refuse to stay dead; an absolute
fixation with zombies. So perhaps the goal should not be to go Beyond
Zombie Politics at all. Writes Baudrillard: The event itself is counteroffensive and comes from a strange source: in every system at its apex, at
its point of perfection, it reintroduces negativity and death.[45] The
University, by totalizing itself and perfecting its critiques, has spontaneously
generated its own antithesis. Some element of sociality refuses to stay
within the discourse of the social, the dead; it becomes undead, radically
potent. According to Steven Shaviros The Cinematic Body, zombies mark
the dead end or zero degree of capitalisms logic of endless consumption and
ever expanding accumulation, precisely because they embody this logic so
literally and to such excess.[46] In that sense, they are almost identical to
the mass, the silent majorities that Baudrillard describe as the ideal form of
resistance to the social: they know that there is no liberation, and that a
system is abolished only by pushing it into hyperlogic , by forcing it into
excessive practice which is equivalent to a brutal amortization.[47]
Zombies do not constitute a threat at first, they shamble about their
environments in an almost comic manner and are easily dispatched by a
shotgun blast to the face. Similarly, students emerge from the university in
which they have been buried, engaging in random acts of symbolic
hyperconsumption and overproduction; perhaps an overly enthusiastic usage
of a classroom or cafeteria here and there, or a particularly moving piece of
theatrical composition that is easily suppressed. Disaster is consumed as
cheesy spectacle, complete with incompetent reporting, useless information
bulletins, and inane attempts at commentary:[48] Shaviro is talking about
Night of the Living Dead, but he might as well be referring to the press
coverage of the first California occupations.
Other students respond with horror to the encroachment of dissidents: the
living characters are concerned less about the prospect of being killed than
they are about being swept away by mimesis of returning to existence, after
death, transformed into zombies themselves.[49] Liberal student activists
fear the incursions the most, as they are in many ways the most invested in
the fate of the contemporary university; in many ways their role is similar to
that of the survivalists in Night of the Living Dead, or the military officers in
Day. Beyond Zombie Politics claims that defenders of the UC system are
promoting a Zombie Politics; yet this is difficult to fathom. For they are
insistent on saving the University, on staying alive, even when their
version of life has been stripped of all that makes life worth living, when
it is as good as social death. Shaviro notes that in many scenes in zombie
films, our conceptions of protagonist and antagonist are reversed; in many
scenes, human survivors act so repugnantly that we celebrate their infection
or demise.[50]
In reality, Zombie Politics are something to be championed, because they
are the politics of a multitude, an inclusive mass of political subjects, seeking
to consume brains. Yet brains must be seen as a metaphor for what Marx
calls the General Intellect; in his Fragment on Machines, he describes it as
the power of knowledge, objectified.[51] Students and faculty have been
alienated from their labor, and, angry and zombie-like, they seek to destroy
the means of their alienation. Yet, for Shaviro, the hardest thing to
acknowledge is that the living dead are not radically Other so much as
they serve to awaken a passion for otherness and for vertiginous
disidentification that is already latent within our own selves.[52] In other
words, we have a widespread problem with aspiring to be this other, this
powerless mass. We seek a clear protagonist, we cannot avoid
associating with those we perceive as still alive. Yet for Baudrillard, this
constitutes a fundamental flaw:
"at the very core of the 'rationality' of our culture, however, is an exclusion
that precedes every other, more radical than the exclusion of madmen,
children or inferior races, an exclusion preceding all these and serving as
their model: the exclusion of the dead and of death."[53]
In Forget Foucault, we learn the sad reality about biopower: that power itself
is fundamentally based on the separation and alienation of death from the
reality of our existence. If we are to continue to use this conception, we risk
failing to see that our very lives have been turned into a mechanism for
perpetuation of social death: the banal simulation of existence.
Whereas socialized death is a starting point for Foucault, in Baudrillard and in
recent actions from California, we see a return to a reevaluation of society
and of death; a possible return to zombie politics. Baudrillard distinguishes
himself as a connoisseur of graffiti; in Forget Foucault, he quotes a piece that
said When Jesus arose from the dead, he became a zombie.[54] Perhaps
the reevaluation of zombie politics will serve as the messianic shift that
blasts open the gates of hell, the cemetery-university. According to the
Berkeley kids, when we move without return to their tired meaning, to their
tired configurations of the material, we are engaging in war.[55]
Baudrillards words about semiotic insurrectionaries might suffice:
"They blasted their way out however, so as to burst into reality like a
scream, an interjection, an anti-discourse, as the waste of all syntatic,
poetic and political development, as the smallest radical element that
cannot be caught by any organized discourse. Invincible due to their own
poverty, they resist every interpretation and every connotation, no
longer denoting anyone or anything."[56]
There exist causes from whose nature some effect does not follow. There
exist causes that preempt their own effects from coming to be. In an early
text from 1969, Play and the Police, Baudrillard (2001a) speaks of a
principle of separation. This principle is how he rethinks repression not
through the notions of negation, aggression, or vital forces being blocked but
through the concepts of ambiance, integration, and participation. The unity
of desire is broken, he suggests, into a never ending series of privatesphere negotiations. The question becomes Am I liberated? not Are we?
The separative cause, which bursts through the unity of desire and
establishes human activity across several zones . . . is most effective at
neutralizing energies (Baudrillard, 2001a, pp. 18-19). Thus, in what Deleuze
would describe later as the distinction between discipline and control,
Baudrillard here posits a model of repression through expression, a
stunting of the drives through the very facilitation of those drives into
new control spaces. A new ambiance permeates the social field. The
masses are not repressed, no never, they are allowed to dream! With
reference to Marcuses concept of repressive desublimation, Baudrillard
between the symbolic and the material. The progressive stance of the
one allows for the reactionary stance of the other. The end result is
the current state of affairs: an oil company that is nevertheless
green, a world bathed in blood but devoted to peace, a global
consumer product that is still tagged fair trade.
The separative cause occasions. But it occasions a presence, a presence
that must be crossed out or held in suspension with quotation marks. The
presence occasioned by the separative cause is in fact an abatement of
presence, a lessening of being. What it makes present is a structure of
suspension. A subject is the name given to those entities able to flourish
within such a structure of suspension.
As Baudrillard was able to see, most all phenomena in contemporary life
are occasioned through this separative cause or principle of
separation. The environmental movement is a perfect example. In
todays world, it is structurally impractical if not outright impossible to be
an environmentalist in any true sense. Imagine: An activist drives to a
rally against global warming. The contradiction is clear. His actual spiritual
liberation is undercut by the tailpipe fumes of his own expression. His
intentions are good, but there is a physical basethat depraved
automobile contraptionthat creates conditions of impossibility that
are symbolically if not practically insurmountable. Of course, many
today refuse to participate in the global system of environmental
exploita- tion by casting off all worldly possessions. But this comes at
the cost of complete withdrawal from the world system, a price too high to
pay for most. Like the computer at the heart of todays planetary
organization, the costs are thus binary in that they offer an all-ornothing option, but only an option insofar as the nothing is reified
into material reality and the all spins on into oblivion. This is how
the separative cause operates.
Other examples include the curious and no doubt tense axis of inaction
forged between the United Nations and American foreign policy after the new
millennium on issues such as Darfur peace: the symbolic assertion on the
side of the United States that, in no uncertain terms, this is
genocide, flanked only by a negation of that same claim in
abandonment and blindness within the realm of real material
commitment. Or consider the structural adjustment agreements of the
International Monetary Fund, which travel on wings of hope to the so-called
backward economies of the globe but carry enclosed the harshest austerity
measures, leaving the infected country with a curse of legalized
deterritorialization and fiscal and cultural subjugation for decades to
come. Exploitation is material, liberation is semiotic. This is how the
separative cause occasions, or brings to presence, certain phenomena in
todays global kingdom. The democratization of Iraq is realizable
only through subjugation; clean air is realizable only through a
futures market in pollution creditsand around and around. Might
2AC Bifo
Focus on rational economic science has created a
bloodthirsty form of capitalism which attempts to erase
affect and makes violence inevitable. Neoliberalism
constantly produces crisis to demonstrate its capacity for
control. While this system focuses on total peace, its
hatred of uncertainty makes the destruction of all life
immanent.
Bifo 15. Franco Bifo Berardi, Professor of Social History of Communication at the
Accademia di Belle Arti of Milan, "Heroes: Mass Murder and Suicide", Verso 2015, pg. 107-110
How does digital capitalism intertwine with the concept of uncertainty? What key changes have taken
place in the structuring of the world, via the digital and the biotechnological, what forces have emerged
or coalesced, and finally, how do they affect the realm of subjectivity and consumption? Here, Arthur
Kroker has transposed McLuhan into the twenty-first century, performing an interrogation of what he calls
of digital capitalism has clear parallels with the shifts Katherine Hayles analyzes, in particular the underlying,
Boredom and
acquisitiveness become the principle markers of this new form of
capitalism, which provides a rationale, or a new value set for the
perpetual oscillation between the two poles, producing an insatiable
desire for both objects and a continuing stream of fresh and intense
experience. Perhaps the most densely argued assessment of capitalism, whose obvious parallel
driving mechanism whereby information severs itself from embodiment.
would be Marx's Capital, is the two volumes by Deleuze and Guattari, Anti-Oedipus and A Thousand Plateaus,
it remains
extremely important to understand the analysis as possessing a
fundamental focus on the question of political economy. Capitalism
forms, via its structural and affective matrix, a system capable of unparalleled
cruelty and terror, and even though certain indices of well-being have
increased, "exploitation grows constantly harsher, (and) lack is arranged
in the most scientific ways" (Deleuze & Guattari, 1983: 373). Their framework for
analysis targets the global, where the deepest law of capitalism sets
limits and then repels those limits, a process well known as the concept
of deterrorialization. Capitalism functions, then, by incessantly increasing
the portion of constant capital, a deceptively concise formulation that
has tremendous resonance for the organization of the planet
resources continually pour into the technological and machinic
apparatus of capture and control, to the increased exclusion of the
human component (Deleuze & Guattari, 1987: 4667). In other words, it not only
thrives on crisis but one of the principle definitions of capitalism
would be to continually induce crisis; nostalgia for a "los time" only
drives these processes. The planet confronts the fourth danger, the
most violent and destructive of tendencies, characterized as a turning
to destruction, abolition pure and simple, the passion of abolition (Deleuze
With all the concern over the theoretical concepts developed in these books,
& Guattari, 1987: 229). Deleuze and Guattari make clear this fourth danger does not translate as a death
task of
thinking becomes to address the processes of composition. The current
assemblage, then, has mutated from its original organization of total
war, which has been surpassed "toward a form of peace more
terrifying still," the "peace of Terror or Survival" (Deleuze & Guattari, 1987: 433).
Accordingly, the worldwide war machine has entered a postfascist phase,
where Clauscwitz has been dislocated, and this war machine now targets the entire
world, its peoples and economies. - An "unspecified enemy" becomes
the continual feedback loop for this war machine, which had been
originally constituted by states, but which has now shifted into a
planetary, and perhaps interstellar mode, with a seemingly insatiable
drive to organize insecurity, increase machinic enslavement, and
produce a "peace that technologically frees the unlimited material
process of total war" (Deleuze & Guattari, 1987: 467). Deleuze has analyzed these tendencies
drive, because for them desire is "always assembled," a creation and a composition; here the
extensively in his own work, in particular with his dissection of active and reactive forces in his book on
the collective imagination. A few months later, in spring of the year 2000, the dotcom crash
ushered in the slowmotion collapse a collapse that, in one way or another, has never been really
The recombinant
alliance of cognitive work and fi nancial capital was over. The young army of
free agents, selfexploiters and virtual prosumers was transformed into
modernitys horde of precarious cognitive workers : cognitarians, cognitive proletarians
and internet-slaves who invest nervous energy in exchange for a precarious revenue. Precarity is the
general condition of semio-workers. The essential feature of precarity in the
social sphere is not the loss of regularity in the labour relation, since labour
has always been more or less precarious, notwithstanding legal regulations.
The essential transformation induced by the digitalization of the labour
process is the fragmentation of the personal continuity of work, the
fractalization and cellularization of time. The worker disappears as a person, and is replaced
by abstract fragments of time. The cyberspace of global production can be viewed as
an immense expanse of depersonalized human time. In the sphere of
industrial production, abstract labour time was embodied in a worker of fl esh
and bone, with a certifi ed and political identity. When the boss was in need of human
time for capital valorization, he was obliged to hire a human being, and was obliged
to deal with the physical weaknesses, maladies and rights of this human
being; was obliged to face trade unions reclaims and the political demands of
which the human was a bearer. As we move into the age of info-labour, there
is no longer a need to invest in the availability of a person for eight hours a
day throughout the duration of his or her life. Capital no longer recruits
people, but buys packets of time, separated from their interchangeable and
occasional bearers. In the internet economy, fl exibility has evolved into a
form of fractalization of work. Fractalization is the modular and recombinant
fragmentation of the period of activity. The worker no longer exists as a
person. He or she is only an interchangeable producer of micro-fragments of
recombinant semiosis that enter into the continuous fl ux of the internet.
Capital no longer pays for the availability of a worker to be exploited for a
long period of time; it no longer pays a salary that covers the entire range of
economic needs of a person who works. The worker (a machine endowed with a brain that
can be used for fragments of time) is paid for his or her occasional, temporary services. Work time is
fragmented and cellularized. Cells of time are put up for sale online, and
businesses can purchase as many of them as they want without being
obligated in any way to provide any social protection to the worker.
Depersonalized time has become the real agent of the process of
valorization, and depersonalized time has no rights, no union organization
and no political consciousness. It can only be either available or unavailable
although this latter alternative remains purely theoretical inasmuch as the
physical body still has to buy food and pay rent, despite not being a legally
recognized person. The time necessary to produce the info-commodity is
liquefi ed by the recombinant digital machine. The human machine is there,
pulsating and available, like a brainsprawl in waiting. The extension of time is
meticulously cellularized: cells of productive time can be mobilized in
punctual, casual and fragmentary forms. The recombination of these
fragments is automatically realized in the network . The mobile phone is the
overcome despite Bushs infi nite war, despite the proclaimed recovery.
tool that makes possible the connection between the needs of semiocapital
and the mobilization of the living labour of cyberspace. The ringtone of the
mobile phone summons workers to reconnect their abstract time to the
reticular flux. In this new labour dimension, people have no right to protect or negotiate the time of
which they are formally the proprietors, but are effectively expropriated. That time does not really belong
to them, because it is separated from the social existence of the people who make it available to the
that does not involve an exercise of intelligence. But today, cognitive capacity is becoming the essential
capitalist valorization leads to a true mutation. The conscious and sensitive organism is subjected to a
growing competitive pressure, to an acceleration of stimuli, to a constant exertion of his/her attention. As a
2AC Boland
Policy debate is the modernist university
Bloland 95 (Harland G. Bloland, professor emeritus at the University of
Miami, Postmodernism and Higher Education, The Journal of Higher
Education, Volume 66 Issue 5, September 1995)
Postmodern perspectives, terms, and assumptions have penetrated the core of American culture over the past thirty
years. Postmodernism's primary significance is its power to account for and reflect vast changes in our society, cultures,
polity, and economy as we move from a production to a consumption society, shift from national to local and international
politics, commingle high and low culture, and generate new social movements. Postmodernism has captured our interest
because it involves a stunning critique of modernism, the foundation upon which our thinking and our institutions have
rested. Today, modernist values and institutions are increasingly viewed as inadequate, pernicious, and costly.
higher
education is quintessentially a modern institution , attacks on modernism are
attacks on the higher education system as it is now constituted. The
Postmodernists attack the validity and legitimacy of the most basic assumptions of modernism. Because
modern/postmodern debate began in the United States in the 1960s in the humanities, gained momentum in the 1970s in
the arts and social theory, and by the early 1980s became, as Andreas Huyssen noted, "one of the most contested
terrains in the intellectual life of Western society" [59, p. 357]. Today, having swept through the humanities and social
sciences, the modern/postmodern debate has ebbed, and in literary studies at least, scholars refer to the current period
as "post-theory" [101, p. A9]. In anthropology and other social sciences, postmodernism has had transformational effects,
but currently many scholars who have been influenced by it distance themselves from the term, asserting that it identifies
others, but not them [70, p. 563]. In literary studies, scholars continue to employ postmodern conceptualization
extensively, while they assume that those who use the words also know the theory. No such assumption can be made in
higher education studies concerning familiarity with modern/postmodern theory. Despite its significance in the past three
decades the modern/postmodern debate has had relatively little direct impact on the study of higher education. The term
"postmodern" appears with increasing frequency in the titles of presentations on postsecondary education in American
Educational Research Association presentations, but few of the discussions address directly the background of the
modern/postmodern divide that provides the vocabulary for the issues addressed.(1) The paucity of literature in higher
education on postmodernism is surprising, because the postmodern debate has been in the foreground for many
education scholars who write about the public schools, particularly in the fields of curriculum studies, school
administration, and educational theory [3, 37, 68]. Still, we rarely find postmodernism studies in the ASHE Reader series,
in the ASHE/ERIC monographs, the Journal of Higher Education, the Review of Higher Education, or Change magazine.
Postmodernism does find a place in The Chronicle of Higher Education articles, but they are not authored by higher
education professors. The meagerness of higher educationists' general engagement with the postmodern is unfortunate,
the postmodern/modern
discussion continues to have an unsettling but significant impact on the way
in which we now think about society, politics, economics, and education. Thus,
for despite the fact that the high tide of debate seems to be waning,
the terms and concepts of this debate are still with us, and the postmodern critique affects every field of inquiry that deals
education believes it is doing and what it stands for. This study examines postmodernism and higher education by
presenting four seminal postmodernist authors' ideas that provide a framework for discussions for much of the literature
on postmodernism: Jacques Derrida, Michel Foucault, Jean-Francois Lyotard, and Jean Baudrillard. Derrida and Foucault are
viewed as representative of poststructuralist thought from which postmodernism as a perspective is derived, and Lyotard
and Baudrillard are reflective of the view of postmodernism as a historical period. The postmodern concepts of these
authors are discussed in terms of their implications for merit, community, and autonomy, three crucial characteristics of
modernist higher education as it is situated in American society. Twelve reactions to the postmodern are introduced, each
of which purports to interpret the consequences and illuminate the uses of postmodern thought. A summary of
postmodernism's legacy for higher education concludes the discussion. Postmodernism as a Perspective The terms
"modern" and "postmodern" occupy no fixed positions; their meanings are imprecise and highly contested. Despite this
ambiguity, however, these concepts are critical reference points for discussions that try to make sense of what appear to
be disparate cultural, economic, political, and social changes taking place in architecture, art, philosophy, literary
criticism, the social sciences, in every day life, in popular culture, in industry, business, technology, and education.
Modernism Modernism requires faith that there are universals that can be discovered through reason, that science and the
scientific method are superior means for arriving at truth and reality, and that language describes and can be used as a
credible and reliable means of access to that reality. With its privileging of reason, modernism has long been considered
the basis for the emancipation of men and women from the bonds of ignorance associated with stagnant tradition, narrow
religions, and meager educations. Championing democracy, modernism promises freedom, equality, justice, the good life,
and prosperity. Equating merit with high culture, modernism provides expectations of more rigorous standards for and
greater enjoyment of the arts and architecture. Through science and scientific method, modernism promises health, the
eradication of hunger, crime, and poverty. Modernist science claims to be progressing toward true knowledge of the
universe and to be delivering ever higher standards of living with effectiveness and efficiency. Modernism promises
stability, peace, and a graspable sense of the rational unfolding of history. Modernism equates change with progress,
treats high culture as separate from and better than popular culture. Higher education values differentiation, recognizing
that there are different discourse communities in the academy and that there is a difference between the inside and
outside of institutions of higher education. While valuing diversity, colleges and universities treasure community and
intellectual who believes in Enlightenment values and goals and whose project is to save modernism, sees rationality as
having strayed from its proper direction, resulting in highly dysfunctional institutions in the world society [51, 52]. Many of
Instrumental
rationality in its current postmodern reading is seen as having forged the consumer society, in
which commodification, the definition of persons and activities solely in terms
of their market value, has become dominant. Science is now associated as
much with death through annihilation, environmental problems, and
uncontrollable technology as it is with progress and benign innovation. Richard
Bernstein reminds us that the terms, "reason" and "rationality" now "evoke images of
domination, oppression, repression, patriarchy, sterility, violence, totality,
totalitarianism, and even terror" [12, p. 32]. Thus, fascism, nazism, and
the Frankfort school's ideas have been incorporated into the postmodern diatribe against modernism.
the midst of profound change and to concentrate on the disillusionment we are experiencing with some of our deepest
structuralist attempts to build a rigorous, objective, scientific analysis of social life through the discovery of the
underlying, deep structural linguistic and social rules that organize language and social systems [13, pp. 18, 20].
Poststructuralist concepts have been appropriated, broadened, and extended by the international movement of
postmodernism, which has applied the poststructural ideas to a much larger number of topics in its wide-ranging attacks
on modernism. What do these poststructural/postmodern concepts mean and what is their significance for society and for
higher education? Much of this orientation is related to poststructuralist views of language and of how language is used.
Two poststructuralists who have transformed our ideas about language are Jacques Derrida and Michel Foucault.
withheld or postponed in the concepts we use. The means for carrying out this project is
deconstruction [29]. Deconstruction involves a close reading of a text,(2) examining and bringing to the surface concealed
hierarchies and hidden oppositions, inconsistencies, and contradictions in the language [29]. The method of
deconstruction includes "demystifying a text, tearing it apart to reveal its internal, arbitrary hierarchies and its
presuppositions" [86, p. 120]. The central arguments of a text are ignored as deconstruction looks to the margins and to
deconstruction is not simply to unmask or illuminate hierarchies and demonstrate their arbitrariness, to delegitimate
them, but to do so without replacing them with other hierarchies and so create tensions without resolving them. Thus, as
Rosenau points out, "deconstruction attempts to undo, reverse, displace, and resituate the hierarchies in polar opposites. .
. . But the goal is to do more than overturn oppositions, for this would permit new hierarchies to be reappropriated" [86, p.
120]. Deconstruction and higher education. Derrida's powerful attack upon hierarchies of the modernist world can be used
Higher education
is composed of hierarchies. The disciplines are arranged within institutions of
higher education in a loose hierarchy of discourses(3) that give preference to
the physical sciences over the social sciences and humanities and to the arts and
with great effect in challenging higher education's hierarchies and illuminating its exclusions.
sciences over education and other marginal professions. Research is above teaching, doctoral studies over masters, and
bachelors over associate degree studies. Private education is over public education, professors over students,
To deconstruct these
discourses is to indicate first that they are social constructions and did not
emerge from some inherent, universalistic rationale or logic . It is to point out the hidden
contradictions, inconsistencies, and ambiguities within academia, to show just how much hierarchy is
based on what look like arbitrary exclusions, and to illuminate how much they
serve to put other ideas and people on the margin or exclude them entirely.
Concepts that lend credence to faith in reason, science, progress, and the
Enlightenment are privileged in the modernist world, and especially in the university and
administrators over professors, tenured over nontenured professors. The list is long.
college. Once their legitimacy is called into question, all sorts of hierarchies become suspect in the university -- science
over the humanities, high culture over popular culture, literary canons over wider definitions of literature, classical over
rather than others, now sitting in their superior positions benefiting from the modernist academic hierarchies? Colleges
and universities are particularly susceptible to the postmodern critique that denigrates hierarchy because
hierarchical concept), while also creating the means for upward mobility of
students. Institutions of higher education are the generators of large numbers
of professionals and of the professional sensibility. Expertise, the primary
attribute of professionals, is suspect, for it places clients and lay people in an
inferior position. These concepts, when directed toward higher education,
provide a powerful delegitimating lever that interrogates the purposes,
structure, and activities of higher education as it now operates in its
modernist context. Deconstruction provides reasons and arguments supporting the accusations that excluded
groups make against institutions of higher education. Some authors are particularly good at providing the ideas and
language that speak to marginality. No one is clearer in pointing out the exclusionary character of modern language and
institutions than Derrida. A Richard Bernstein says of Derrida, "Few contemporary writers equal him in his sensitivity and
However, this deprivileging is dangerous and can easily backfire for marginal groups. If there are no legitimate bases for
rewarding the privileged in our society, there are also no foundational standards for rewarding marginal groups. There are
no grounded assumptions or moral grounds from which marginal groups can claim privilege. From this postmodern
Higher
education is a modern institution that has the concept "merit" deeply
embedded in its value structure. Derrida's hostility toward hierarchies is an attack on merit, for merit
creates standards that separate and hierarchicalize those who meet them
from those who do not. Deconstruction can be used to demonstrate that merit or standards are
not only capricious and without foundation, but are arbitrarily exclusive in
their consequences. They instantly create marginality. Because higher
education places high value on scholarly merit -- attempting to find a way to
keep it, but make it fair -- it is constantly structurally creating and justifying
exclusions. Derrida would not eliminate merit, although in his thought there are no foundational
reasons for claiming that one standard for merit is better than another; rather,
he would keep a continuous tension between what is viewed as merit and
what is not, thus making the merit boundaries more open and presumably less
exclusionary. Deconstruction celebrates differences, but refers not to the difference of heterogeneity, which is
intrinsic to modernism, but to the difference of disruption, tension, and the withholding of closure. The modernist
idea of community also celebrates difference, but emphasizes that which unites people,
smooths over disruption, and places limits on the depth and intensity of
differences. The creation of community generally is a process of setting
boundaries, and this means that communities always have those excluded
and those created as marginals. An extreme anticommunity perspective is developed by Iris Marion
Young, who believes that a politics of difference should be organized which would have
as its chief characteristics "inexhaustible heterogeneity' and "openness to
unassimilated otherness," a system that would completely eliminate
community with its exclusions of others [102, p. 301]. Higher education promotes
the idea of community and is interested in community on several levels.
Disciplines are conceived of as communities of scholars, and institutions are
viewed as communities of scholars, students, and administrators. The promotion of
community is a constant in higher education, and one of its assumptions is
that it fosters a concept of citizenship that is an idea of community. Higher
perspective there is no compelling reason for controlling groups to give ground to others. Merit and community.
Archaeology seeks out the rules that designate what will be true or false in a discourse and create the possibility of
organizing a discipline, a field of knowledge such as physics or psychology. When academic disciplines, especially the
human sciences, are looked at in this archaeological way, they have histories that do not resemble mainstream, modernist
notions of how history explains things. Instead of smooth continuities and totalizing explanations, one gets discontinuities
and disruptions. As Gibson Burrell points out, Foucault's "aim is to attack great systems, grand theories and vital truths,
and to give free play to difference, to local and specific knowledge, and to rupture, contingency, and discontinuity. In
Foucault, there is no unity of history, no unity of the subject, no sense of progress, no acceptance of the History of
Ideas"[15, pp. 223, 229]. Genealogy. Foucault later expanded his archaeological approach to concentrate on the
be a separate and independent intellectual enterprise that exists above and outside of politics. Rather, Foucault and the
postmodernists view disciplines as completely involved with politics, economics, culture, and other external influences. In
studies are really fundamentally studies of power. They should reveal who wields power, in whose interest it is wielded,
and with what effects" [89, p. 619]. Power and politics in Foucault's thought. Foucault views power not in terms of a
commodity that someone or some group uses or has over others, but as a system or network. Power is pervasive, but it is
not in the hands of anyone or any institution, such as the state. Thus one does not ask, Who has power? but, What are the
consequences of applying power? Foucault is interested in power in terms of its results, or power at the point where it is
wielded. This places his interest at the local level. The Foucaultian analysis provides a species of politics at the margin,
ineluctably plural, and on the microlevel. "Foucault calls for a plurality of autonomous struggles throughout the
the Foucaultian
perspective is disinterested in what politically could build a larger, better
society. His micropolitical perspective favors small communities at the
margins of institutions, such as those formed through identity politics.
Modernist notions of politics are usually couched in terms of what crosscutting political activism would add to the larger community. Thus, modernist
politics uses such categories as class, or class struggle, or the state and
political party action, or the unions and union activities, categories that are
justified on the basis of their commitment to an improved macrocommunity
microlevels of society, in the prisons, asylums, hospitals, and schools"[13, p. 56]. Negatively,
and to universals. As Todd Gitlin argues, in a discussion that employs traditional right/left political orientations,
"A troubling irony: the right, traditionally the custodian of the privileges of the
few, now speaks in the general language of merit, reason, individual rights,
and virtue that transcends politics, whereas much of the left is so
preoccupied with debunking generalizations and affirming the differences
among groups -- real as they often are -- that it has ceded the very language
of universality that is its birthright" [45, pp. 16, 18, 19]. This politics at the
microlevel, or the politics of everyday life, is significant for universities and
colleges in terms of the idea of community. Institutions of higher education recognize and encourage
differences among disciplines in methods, orientations, languages, and scholarly commitments by individual professors.
even
incommensurate academic discourses are assumed to identify with a broad,
common set of values that include respect and reward for academic rigor,
intellectual creativity, academic freedom, peer review, and general respect
for the rules of scholarship. Incommensurate social and cultural discourses
are much more difficult to encompass within academia, for institutions have
trouble reconciling academic values as they are interpreted within the
institutions of higher education with the incommensurate cultural values that
are apparent between marginal groups and mainstream academia. The usual
method for trying to create community in this situation is for colleges and
universities to broaden their interpretations of merit and justice in such a way
as to include other cultural values and thus preserve community through the
traditional common values. But this modernist strategy in colleges and
universities is failing. For marginal groups, such modernist concepts as
freedom, equality, and justice provide the vocabulary for legitimating
incommensurate cultural discourses, but their meanings are so contested
that they do not provide the same sense of having common values that
academia assumes it has, and hence they do not provide the foundations for
commitment to a larger community. The larger community values of
academia and the language in which they are communicated are viewed in
the Foucaultian argument as elements of a hegemonic discourse that places
minorities and others at the margins of the institution and directly benefits
those who created and sustain the discourse of scholarship and community.
The knowledge/power nexus cuts in a different direction that also affects
higher education. As Sarup points out, for Foucault "knowledge ceases to be liberation
and becomes a mode of surveillance, regulation, discipline" [90, p.73]. This view
of knowledge as surveillance and discipline is in contradistinction to the
modernist view that knowledge is emancipating and liberating. And it flies
totally in the face of what colleges and universities are traditionally about in a
modernist world, for they are the master institutions that preach freedom,
liberation, and emancipation through knowledge.
Colleges and universities recognize that disciplinary discourses may be incommensurate. But
Derrida and Foucault, who avoid the term postmodern in describing their works, Lyotard writes specifically about
postmodernism, and his most influential book is called The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge [67]. Lyotard is
interested in the changing circumstances of contemporary science and technology in what he sees as a postmodern
society. This concern allows him to look at a number of questions about society, many of which are related to university
and college organization and circumstances. He specifically discusses the changing university and the future status of the
professor. Lyotard predicts a dim future for higher education as it is now constituted. His notion that performativity is the
professors is still necessary, but it is reduced to instructing students in the use of the terminals [67, p.50]. If you do not
have legitimate grand narratives, you do not need professors to teach them, but you can rely upon machines to teach
students what they need to know in a performatively driven society. Lyotard is quite explicit about the death of the
professorship. In the cases of both the production and transmission of knowledge, he asserts that "the process of
delegitimation and the predominance of the performance criteria are sounding the knell of the Professor" [67, p. 53]. Like
Foucault, Lyotard is concerned with questions of power and language. Lyotard has an interest in legitimacy and how it is
"players within language games are always embedded in relations of power -power here understood as the capacity of actors wilfully to block or to effect
changes in speech activities of others within the already existing framework
of a language game which itself always prestructures the speech activities of
individuals and groups" [62, p. 86]. The discourse of science and higher education. Modernism is associated
with science and the scientific mode of thinking and doing, and science is tightly connected to higher education. For
one hundred fifty years, higher education has promoted the concept that
science and its forms, science research, scientific methods, and the progress
that results from science, are the principal guarantors of the legitimacy of
higher education. The belief in science and its assumptions and methods has
provided the basis for creating and justifying the prestige hierarchies among
and within colleges and universities and the reward structures among academics.
Much of higher education's argument for autonomy is premised on scientific values relating to creativity, objectivity, and
neutrality. The social sciences strive for legitimacy through claiming that what they do is scientifically grounded. Even
jeopardized. Lyotard, who writes extensively on science and technology in The Postmodern Condition, denigrates this view
science over creationism, astrology, or any number of noxious theories about race and gender. It means there is no
rational argument for keeping any discourse from finding a place in the curricula of colleges and universities. What is left
is a series of power positions and contested viewpoints vying for a place in academe with no real set of standards by
which to judge their relative merits and no rules to follow that allow anyone to say yes or no to questions of inclusion and
exclusion in the curriculum. This is the extreme consequence of relativism that is involved in extreme readings of the
postmodern critique. Performativity. In the postmodern world described by Lyotard, performativity is viewed as the: most
powerful criterion for judging worth, taking the place of agreed upon, rational, modernist criteria for merit. Crook, Pakulski,
and Waters describe performativity as "the capacity to deliver outputs at the lowest cost, replaces truth as the yardstick
Also Baudrillard
Bloland 95 (Harland G. Bloland, professor emeritus at the University of
Miami, Postmodernism and Higher Education, The Journal of Higher
Education, Volume 66 Issue 5, September 1995)
Baudrillard Baudrillard also identifies himself as a postmodern thinker. His significance lies in what he has to say about the
means that the boundary between simulation and reality is erased, that is, implodes, and the basis for determining the
teal is gone. A telling example of postmodern implosion is the collapse of the boundary between the political and the
image, in which the image of the politician in our society replaces the reality of the political. One of his most startling
concepts is "hyperreality," postmodernist state in which models become the basis far determining the real, thereby
replacing the real. According to Linda Hutcheon, Baudrillard "has argued that mass media has neutralized reality for us
and it has done so in stages: first reflecting, then masking reality, and then masking the absence of reality, and finally,
bearing no relation to reality at all. This is a simulacrum, the final destruction of meaning" [57, p. 223]. Higher education
2AC Communication
Meaning is an infinite regress within a closed sphere, a
sort of parallel universe related in various ways to the
real world but not directly connected to it; there is no
immediate contact between the world of signs and the
world of the things they refer to. All communication is
based on the production and consumption of signs, there
is no separation between reality and symbolic
representation.
Ota 8 (Ota, Emma. Localities of Mediation: Deterritorialization and
Embeddedness in the Mediated Experience of Place 2008
from www.eonsbetween.net accessed: June 23, 2016 at University of
Michigan)
Language is the central position of this investigation, the key construct by which we
attempt to describe and understand the world, but through the very act it
alludes us. Language is representation. It employs signs, signifiers to
represent phenomena, signified. As Saussure clearly lays out there is no relation
between the signifier and the signified, this is arbitrary, "The conceptual side
of value is made up solely of relations and differences with respect to the
other terms of language, and the same can be said of its material side . . . in
language there are only differences. Even more important: a difference
generally implies positive terms between which the difference is set up; but
in language there are only differences without positive terms. The idea or
phonic substance that a sign contains is of less importance than the other
signs that surround it." (Saussure, 1959: 117-18) Language is made up of differences,
it is only through these differences that we can identify a signified, as there is
no positive correlation with its denominator. This therefore promotes
diffrance in which signs can not convey fully the signified, meaning is
identified in the difference between signs, it is only in relation to others that
meaning can be conveyed. Derrida, who promotes this term, identifies
diffrance as emerging from the gaps and slippage between words and
meaning, the continual flow of language. Diffrance is that by which the movement
according to which language, or any code, any system o f referral in general is constituted "historically" as
one place where this multiplicity is focused and that place is the reader, not,
as was hitherto said, the author. The reader is the space on which all the quotations that make
up a writing are inscribed without any of them being lost; a text's unity lies not in its origin but in its
as a complete and closed form in its uniqueness as a balanced organic whole, while at the same time
constituting an open product on account of its susceptibility to countless different interpretations which do
not impinge on its unadultarable specificity (1979: 49). The work is simultaneously closed and open, it has
been brought to some closure by the artist but the viewer then reopens this as: Every
reception of
art is both an interpretation and a performance of it, because in every
reception the work takes on a fresh perspective for itself . We therefore must
create the work in our reception of it, we must enact it and draw out our own
meanings, as the meaning itself is in a state of disturbance and beyond our
reach. If there is no fixed meaning then does it matter the direction of our interpretations? Is every
interpretation and misinterpretation equally valid? We can perhaps only say that each interpretation can
the photograph which in the 19th Century becomes a central element not only in a new commodity
economy but in the reshaping of an entire territory in which signs and images, each effectively severed
from a referent, circulate and proliferate (1990: 13). David Harvey proposes that Any
system of
representation, in fact, is a spatialization of sorts which automatically freezes
the flow of experience and in so doing distorts what it strives to represent.
(1990: 206). Castells however warns against an interpretation that distortion and breakage somehow
all communication
is based on the production and consumption of signs thus there is no
separation between reality and symbolic representation . In all
societies humankind has existed in and acted through a symbolic
environment. When critics of electronic media argue that the new symbolic
environment does not represent reality they implicity refer to an absurdly
primitive notion of uncoded real experience that never existed. (2000: 403-404)
He challenges the concept of the untouched uncoded, the code itself is
part of reality.
defines new media processes above other forms of interaction stating that
grapple with the same problems as We do, and can offer no greener grass where the scholar can comfortably stretch out
radically other to each other (Coulter 2004). This alterity or radical otherness, then, is there whether the
theorist recognises it or not. Of course, an argument could be made that all attempts at
understanding, studying or explaining something is a violent act that reduces
its purported object to a knowable unit and denies its alterity . That argument would
have a point after all, speaking is an act of violence and there are numerous
problems with the scholarly endeavour to make visible, to
communicate and to reveal things as though they were not hypervisible already. If, however, we decide that we will choose to commit this violence of speaking (rather than,
say, choose a lifetime of silence or expressing ourselves only through the means of interpretative dance), there seems to
be no reason for remaining silent on swathes of people we have chosen to designate as radical Others because of their
2AC Death
Deaths unpredictability and the strive to make it
predictable drives the logic of the Cold War and the War
on Terror as simulated death scenarios become a
necromantic means of controlling death. This leads to a
zombified existence in which we frantically and
brainlessly consume these images of death. To
understand Death as immanent within the system and
without it resists this simulation of Deathsuch is the
salvation of theory in death, or the salvation that is
death.
Bishop 09. Ryan Bishop, Professor of Global Arts and Politics, Co-Director
of the Winchester Centre for Global Futures in Art Design & Media, Director of
Research and Doctoral Research within Winchester School of Art at the
University of Southampton, Baudrillard Now: Current Perspectives in
Baudrillard Studies Edited by Ryan Bishop Polity Press 2009, pg. 64-70
Although death is pivotal to many whose work falls within the domain of critical theory, Baudrillards work,
perhaps more so than others, articulates, embodies, and enacts the role of Death within theoretical
151). Such is the position that Baudrillard himself assumes within analyses of media, simulation, the
subject, the object, politics, war, economics, culture, the event, theory itself, and thought. In relation to
Death is both internal to the system and its operational logic and a radical-finality outside it. Only
Death operates both within and without the system (5). As such it carries the mark of
perfection (completion of the systems operation and project) and the defectiveness inherently lurking
Death is ambiguity and paradox made manifest, and is both the systems
realization and its impediment. Death resists modeling, the simulation. Its lack of
predictability and the difficulty in controlling it, in fact, resides at the center of the various systems,
policies, and logics that drive the Cold War. Death is the event without compare and which must be
elided at all costs. Under the patriotic yet threatening rubrics of security , safety, our
way of life, etc., the entire elaborate apparatus of the Cold War was erected and launched ,
while also continuing with intensified reverberations into the present all to ward off Death on a
scale hitherto the domain of Nature or the gods. Following a lead from the poet Octavio Paz
within it.
and sounding like an interlocutor of Paul Virilios, Baudrillard discusses Death, therefore, in terms of the
accident (Symbolic Exchange and Death, 1606). For as Paz contends, modern science and technology,
including medicine, have converted epidemics and natural catastrophes into explainable and controllable
phenomena. The rational order can explain and contain anything that threatens it, as can Integral Reality
If Death equals an accident, and accidents threaten the rational order, Baudrillard argues, then Death-asaccident also threatens political sovereignty and power,
(invoking worlds synonymous to the one portrayed as the simulated wasteland in The Island). The import
of simulation in containing Death on a global scale can be seen in the supposed rational containment of
from the Cold War to the present, which, as such, becomes a target for many satiric novelists. One
particularly influenced by Baudrillards ideas about simulation is Don DeLillo, whose novel White Noise
reads like a primer on the French theorists writings. One motif in the novel is a company called SIMUVAC,
which stands for simulated evacuation. The company stages fake evacuations for a variety of
emergencies, including nuclear events, complete with a theatrical or cinematic set of special effects:
uniforms, sound effects, smells, and blood (if required). The firm turns up several times in the novel but
makes its first, and most satirically poignant, appearance during an actual emergency. In perfect
Baudrillardian fashion, the company, which operates solely with and for simulation, uses a live emergency
to practice (or simulate) its own simulated emergencies, which is the commodity it packages and sells to
various government agencies. The protagonist of the novel asks a SIMUVAC employee, in the midst of the
actual crisis, to evaluate their rehearsal. The SIMUVAC operative replies in darkly comedic fashion: The
insertion curve isnt as smooth as we would like. Theres a probability excess. Plus which we dont have our
victims laid out where we wed want them if this was an actual simulation. In other words were forced to
take our victims where we find them. We didnt get a jump on computer traffic. Suddenly it just spilled out,
three-dimensionally, all over the landscape. You have to make allowances for the fact that everything we
see tonight is real. Theres a lot of polishing to do. But thats what this exercise is all about. (DeLillo, 1985:
company, markets readiness, the capacity to make a community alert and prepared, but can only deliver
on this promise as long as everything remains contained in the model. (And if events do not remain neatly
in the model, then the company can use the accident to better refine their simulation and techniques.)
The same is true of governments, and this is the fear of the accident and the fear the accident manifests
that Baudrillard (pace Paz) analyzes. Every sector of Integral Reality lives in fear of events because they
All that
various institutions, systems, and technologies promise to contain refuses to
be contained. Such is the revenge of the object , about which Baudrillard writes, and the
intractability of that which lies outside the systems of transparency and integration. Death stalks
the protective simulating enterprises from inside and out. Baudrillard as a stylist
of considerable skill and a rhetorician well-steeped in the rhetorical tradition similarly mobilizes his
writing itself as Death in relation to the systems operative within academic
discourse. From the late 1960s on, his writings and books have deviated rather widely from the
can spill out, three-dimensionally, all over the landscape, no longer in control of the system.
conventions of sociological or philosophical genres and academic writing by reaching into the humanistic
essay tradition (long since abandoned) and combining it with the most current of pressing issues .
What
constitutes a standard argument within the humanities and qualitative social
sciences, what passes for knowledge and knowledge formation and
construction, depends heavily on the adherence of a given work to these
conventions. Baudrillards textual Deaths provide fatal strategies intended
to stave off the actual death of thought that can result from routinized, by-thenumber, knowledge formation. The aphoristic style , borrowed most directly from Nietzsche,
works in a nonlinear fashion that nonetheless makes consistent and sustained arguments across
his books as well as within them. Baudrillard teases an idea, settles on a problematic, and pulls at its
various permutations, checking how it might work from one context to another. As a result, his writing can
be simultaneously readable and enjoyable while also being difficult and frustrating. Like his friend Virilio,
he does not develop his argument in a full or linear fashion, instead allowing for fragments, tangents, and
hyperbole to carry thought off course and place readers in a textual space that is comfortable (especially if
they have read nineteenthcentury philosophers) and discomfiting at the same time. To this end, he
resurrects outmoded philosophical discourse while at the same time adding to it a late modernist poetic
sensibility. The latter quality emerges most obviously in his deployment of terms as talismans of the
moment of writing as well as terrain themselves for inquiry: the strategic deployment of labels and phrases
intended to make us pay attention to their elasticity and formidable ability to fascinate, illuminate, and
instantiate a stability of unstable phenomena. Baudrillard is always contemporary, his thoughts being
solidly grounded in the present, and his terminology is always embedded in the current moment. He relies
on older essayistic forms to structure his thoughts and musings, which often appear as thoughts and
musings, i.e. slightly inchoate and coming into focus through the act of writing. The processual quality of
his style injects Death as that which cannot be represented adequately into the deathly regimes of
academic language meted out by rote adherence to genre-driven formulae within academic discursive
imagination. If the bomb drops, he writes in America, we shall neither have the time to die nor any
awareness of dying (42). Echoing the neo-Freudian psychoanalyst Ernst Becker, Baudrillard argues that
the masses who are the targets of this weaponry and way of life, the
enactors of this ethos of bland avoidance and unthinking
consumption. Their wholesale passivity to the apparatus of survival from nuclear bunkers
to Star Wars emerges from a weariness of having been ceaselessly confronted
with apocalyptic visions since the first nuclear explosions in New Mexico and Japan, and they
defend themselves with a lack of imagination (America, 44). The masses silent indifference to nuclear
pathos (whether it comes from the nuclear powers or from antinuclear campaigners) is therefore a great
sign of hope, he asserts, and a political fact of great import (44).
To understand Death as
immanent within the system and without it, as immanent within bios and zoe and
without it, is to resist the simulation of Death that hovers over our heads
in the Cold War and the War on Terror. The salvation of Death, which is also the
salvation of Baudrillards writing, thought, and analyses, provides us with the means of getting this specific
to resist
the nihilism built into all the projects of utter completion and
realization that have rendered politics, the subject, the object,
thought, and theory as simulation.
brutal excess back into our collective frame of reference, not for the sake of nihilism, but
this equivalence is nothing next to the equivalence, qua signs, of wages and death. The very possibility of
physical exhaustion. But it must be understood in another sense. Labour is not opposed, like a sort of
'revolutionary' view of the 'labour (or culture) is the opposite of life' type, we must maintain that the only
of death. The scenario has never changed. Whoever works has not been put to death, he is refused this
honour. And labour is first of all the sign of being judged worthy only of life. Does
capital exploit the workers to death? Paradoxically, the worst it inflicts on them is refusing them death. It is
by deferring their death that they are made into slaves and condemned to the
indefinite abjection of a life of labour. The substance of labour and exploitation is indifferent
in this symbolic relation. The power of the master always primarily derives from this
suspension of death. Power is therefore never, contrary to what we might imagine, the power
of putting to death, but exactly the opposite, that of allowing to live a life that the slave
lacks the power to give. The master confiscates the death of the other while retaining the
right to risk his own. The slave is refused this, and is condemned to a life without return, and therefore
slave, condemning him to labour power. There lies the secret of power (in the dialectic of the master and
the slave, Hegel also derives the domination of the master from the deferred threat of death hanging over
the slave). Labour, production and exploitation would only be one of the possible avatars of this power
structure, which is a structure of death. This changes every revolutionary perspective on the abolition of
The Affs presentation of impact scenarios is nothing more than the spectacle
of extermination that is both distant and consumed. This leads to a society
built around pacified socialization, as institutional violence is accomplished
through life for lifes sake and the denial of death. This securitization reduces
life and death to a worthless commodity for bureaucratic manipulation,
ensuring a zombified existence for us all.
Baudrillard 93. Jean Baudrillard, French sociologist and cultural theorist,
former professor at European Graduate School, Symbolic Exchange and
Death: Theory, Culture & Society. Sage Publications, Inc. 1993, pg. 173-175
This passionate, sacrificial death overtly accepts the spectacle of death, which, as with all organic
functions, we have made into a moral and therefore clandestine and shameful function. The good souls
measured only by its respect for life as absolute value. What a difference from public, celebrated death by
torture (the Black from the Upper Volta laughing in the face of the guns that hit him, cannibalism in the
nature'; nothing could be more false. It has nothing to do with our calculable and statistical abstract death,
which is the by-product of an agency both moral and bureaucratic (our capital punishment and
concentration camps), and thus has everything to do with the system of political economy. This system is
We
have produced a judicial, ethnocidal and concentration camp death, to which
our society has adjusted. Today, everything and nothing has changed: under the sign of the
values of life and tolerance, the same system of extermination, only gentler, governs
everyday life, and it has no need of death to accomplish its objectives. The
same objective that is inscribed in the monopoly of institutional violence is accomplished as
easily by forced survival as it is by death : a forced 'life for life's sake' (kidney machines,
similarly abstract, but never in the way that a revenge, a murder or a sacrificial spectacle is abstract.
malformed children on life-support machines, agony prolonged at all costs, organ transplants, etc.). All
these procedures are equivalent to disposing of death and imposing life, but according to what ends?
Those of science and medicine? Surely this is just scientific paranoia, unrelated to any human objective. Is
'compensation for the labour force in the interests of capital', this argument has no purchase here.
economic choice becomes necessary, where we can see the outline of euthanasia as a semi-official
doctrine or practice. We choose to keep 30 per cent of the uraemics in France alive (36 per cent in the
USA!). Euthanasia is already everywhere, and the ambiguity of making a humanist demand for it (as with
the 'freedom' to abortion) is striking: it is inscribed in the middle to long term logic of the system. All this
their survival (the prohibition of dying is the caricature, but also the logical form of progressive tolerance),
type of freedom. Just as morality commanded: 'You shall not kill', today it commands: 'You shall not die',
not in any old way, anyhow, and only if the law and medicine permit. And if your death is conceded you, it
completely neutralised that comes to be inscribed in the rules and calculations of equivalence:
conscientiously send the gas into your room, without torment and without meeting any opposition. A
service operates these motel-suicides, quite rightly paid (eventually reimbursed?). Why did death not
become a social service when, like everything else, it is functionalised as individual and computable
death just as the Eros centres charge for sex. The witch hunt continues. A
transcendent, 'objective' agency requires a delegation of justice,
death and vengeance. Death and expiation must be wrested from
the circuit, monopolised at the summit and redistributed. A
bureaucracy of death and punishment is necessary, in the same way
as there must be an abstraction of economic, political and sexual
exchanges: if not, the entire structure of social control collapses.
Death is natural and death is inevitable, but ours is the culture of the
Accident. The Affs fantasies of catastrophic death is symptomatic of a
societal phantasm of sacrifice and the violent artifice of death. This
imagination of the accidental death reduces non-catastrophic deaths to
meaninglessness and dooms all of us to banality and thus, we all become
hostages in the simulacra of accidental death, willed by the rest of society to
Die.
Baudrillard 93. Jean Baudrillard, French sociologist and cultural theorist,
former professor at European Graduate School, Symbolic Exchange and
Death: Theory, Culture & Society. Sage Publications, Inc. 1993, pg. 164-166
today there are no expected and foreseen deaths from old age, a
death in the family, the only death that had full meaning for the traditional
collectivity, from Abraham to our grandfathers? It is no longer even touching, it is almost ridiculous,
and socially insignificant in any case. Why on the other hand is it that violent, accidental, and
chance death, which previous communities could not make any sense of (it was
dreaded and cursed as vehemently as we curse suicide), has so much meaning for us: it is the
only one that is generally talked about; it is fascinating and touches the imagination . Once
again, ours is the culture of the Accident, as Octavio Paz says. Death is not abjectly
Why is it that
exploited by the Media since they are happy to gamble on the fact that the only events of immediate,
unmanipulated and straightforward significance for all are those which in one way or another bring death
onto the scene. In this sense the most despicable media are also the most objective. And again, to
interpret this in terms of repressed individual pulsions or unconscious sadism is trivial and uninteresting,
banal because it is bound to the policed and commonplace [banalis] individual subject, to the policed and
commonplace nuclear family, and because it is no longer a collective mourning and joy. Each buries his
exchange of wills (we don't see how feasting would reabsorb a biological event). Evil wills and expiation
rites are exchanged over the death's head. Death deceives and symbolically gains esteem;
here death
gains status, and the group is enriched by a partner. To us, the dead have just
passed away and no longer have anything to exchange. The dead are residual even
before dying. At the end of a lifetime of accumulation, the dead are subtracted
from the total in an economic operation. They do not become effigies: they serve
entirely as alibis for the living and to their obvious superiority over the dead.
This is a flat, one-dimensional death, the end of the biological
journey, settling a credit: 'giving in one's soul', like a tyre, a
container emptied of its contents. What banality! All passion then takes
refuge in violent death, which is the sole manifestation of something like the
sacrifice, that is to say, like a real transmutation through the will of the group. And
in this sense, it matters little whether death is accidental , criminal or
catastrophic: from the moment it escapes 'natural' reason, and
becomes a challenge to nature, it once again becomes the business of
the group, demanding a collective and symbolic response; in a word, it
arouses the passion for the artificial, which is at the same time sacrificial passion. Nature is uninteresting
longer have an effective rite for reabsorbing death and its rupturing energies; there remains the phantasm
of sacrifice, the violent artifice of death. Hence the intense and profoundly collective satisfaction of the
contemplation. The sacrifice is not 'aesthetic' for the primitives, but it always marks a refusal of natural
and biological succession, an intervention of an initiatory order, a controlled and socially governed
violence. These days, we can only rediscover this anti-natural violence in the chance accident or
catastrophe, which we therefore experience as socially symbolic events of the highest importance, as
politics is collapsing into indifference. The hostage has a symbolic yield a hundred times superior to that of
the automobile death, which is itself a hundred times superior to natural death. This is because we
rediscover here a time of the sacrifice, of the ritual of execution, in the immanence of the collectively
expected death. This death, totally undeserved, therefore totally artificial, is therefore perfect from the
the collective imagination as it is to the capitalist entrepreneur. It is the object of a mechanical refusal, of a
mechanical revolt, based on the right to life and to security,
29 Only the worker, as is well known, plays too freely with his security, at
We are all
hostages, and that's the secret of hostage-taking, and we are all dreaming, instead
the whim of the unions and bosses who understand nothing of this challenge.
instrumental (we no longer know how to destroy them, and we no longer expect our own death),
which is why they are really dead objects that end up killing us, in the same fashion as the workplace
accident, however, just as one object crushes another. Only the automobile accident re-establishes some
kind of sacrificial equilibrium. For death is something that is shared out, and we must know how to share it
primitive order, everything is done so that death is that way. In our culture, on the contrary,
The myth and the ritual that used to free the body from science's
supremacy has been lost, or has not yet been found. We try to circumscribe
the others, our objects and our own body within a destiny of instrumentality
come and free it.
so as no longer to receive death from them but there is nothing we can do about this the same goes for
you of your own death, which everybody dreams of, as the darkness
beneath their instinct of conservation. It is necessary to rob
everyone of the last possibility of giving themselves their own death
as the last 'great escape' from a life laid down by the system. Again,
in this symbolic short-circuit, the gift-exchange is the challenge to
oneself and one's own life, and is carried out through death. Not
because it expresses the individual's asocial rebellion (the defection of one or
millions of individuals does not infringe the law of the system at all), but
because it carries in it a principle of sociality that is radically
antagonistic to our own social repressive principle. To bury death
beneath the contrary myth of security, it is necessary to exhaust the
gift-exchange.
Is it so that men might live that the demand for death must be exhausted?
No, but in order that they die the only death the system authorises: the living
are separated from their dead, who no longer exchange anything but the
form of their afterlife, under the sign of comprehensive insurance. Thus car
safety: mummified in his helmet, his seatbelt, all the paraphernalia of
security, wrapped up in the security myth, the driver is nothing but a corpse,
closed up in another, nonmythic, death, as neutral and objective as
technology, noiseless and expertly crafted. Riveted to his machine, glued to
the spot in it, he no longer runs the risk of dying, since he is already dead.
This is the secret of security, like a steak under cellophane: to surround you
with a sarcophagus in order to prevent you from dying.40
Our whole technical culture creates an artificial milieu of death. It is not only
armaments that remain the general archetype of material production, but the
simplest machine around us constitutes a horizon of death, a death that will
never be resolved because it has crystallised beyond reach: fixed capital of
death, where the living labour of death has frozen over, as the labour force is
frozen in fixed capital and dead labour. In other words, all material
production is merely a gigantic 'character armour' by means of which
the species means to keep death at a respectful distance. Of course,
death itself overshadows the species and seals it into the armour the species
thought to protect itself with. Here again, commensurate with an entire
civilisation, we find the image of the automobile-sarcophagus: the protective
armour is just death miniaturised and become a technical extension of your
own body. The biologisation of the body and the technicisation of the
environment go hand in hand in the same obsessional neurosis. The technical
environment is our over-production of pollutant, fragile and obsolescent
objects. For production lives, its entire logic and strategy are articulated on
fragility and obsolescence. An economy of stable products and good
objects is indispensable: the economy develops only by exuding
danger, pollution, usury, deception and haunting. The economy lives
only on the suspension of death that it maintains throughout
material production, and through renewing the available death
stocks, even if it means conjuring it up by a security build up:
when Ford and General Motors proposed it between 1955 and 1960. It had to
be imposed in every instance. Irresponsible and blind? No, this resistance
must be added to that which traditional groups throughout have opposed to
'rational' social progress: vaccination, medicine, job security, a school
education, hygiene, birth control and many other things: Always these
resistances have been broken, and today we can produce a 'natural', 'eternal'
and 'spontaneous' state based on the need for security and all the good
things that our civilisation has produced. We have successfully infected
people with the virus of conservation and security, even though they will
have to fight to the death to get it. In fact, it is more complicated, since they
are fighting for the right to security, which is of a profoundly different order.
As regards security itself, no-one gives a damn. They had to be infected
over generations for them to end up believing that they 'needed' it,
and this success is an essential aspect of 'social' domestication and
colonisation. That entire groups would have preferred to die out rather than
see their own structures annihilated by the terrorist intervention of medicine,
reason, science and centralised power this has been forgotten, swept away
under the universal moral law of the 'instinct' of conservation. However, this
resistance always reappears, even if only in the form of the workers' refusal
to apply safety standards in the factories; what do they want out of this, if not
to salvage a little bit of control over their lives, even if they put themselves at
risk, or if its price is increasing exploitation (since they produce at ever
greater speed)? These are not 'rational' proletarians. But they struggle in
their own way, and they know that economic exploitation is not as serious as
the 'accursed share', the accursed fragment that above all they must not
allow to be taken from them, the share of symbolic challenge, which is at the
same time a challenge to security and to their own lives. The boss can
exploit them to death, but he will only really dominate them if he
manages to make each identify with their own individual interests
and become the accountant and the capitalist of their own lives. He
would then genuinely be the Master, and the worker the slave. As long as
the exploited retain the choice of life and death through this small
resistance to security and the moral order, they win on their own,
symbolic, ground. The car driver's resistance to security is of the same
order and must be eliminated as immoral: thus suicide has been prohibited or
condemned everywhere because primarily it signifies a challenge that society
cannot reply to, and which therefore ensures the pre-eminence of a single
suicide over the whole social order. Always the accursed share (the fragment
that everyone takes from their own lives so as to challenge the social order;
the fragment that everyone takes from their own body so as to give it; this
may even be their own death, on condition that everyone gives it away), the
fragment which is the whole secret of symbolic exchange, because it is given,
received and returned, and cannot therefore be breached by the dominant
exchange, remaining irreducible to its law and fatal to it: its only real
adversary, the only one it must exterminate.
Death stuff
Baudrillard 93.
first grouping remains in the heart of the village or town, becoming the first ghetto, prefiguring every future ghetto, but
thrown further and further from the centre towards the periphery , finally
having nowhere to go at all, as in the new town or the contemporary
metropolis, where there are no longer any provisions for the dead, either in
mental or in physical space. Even madmen, delinquents and misfits can find a welcome in the new towns,
that is, in the rationality of a modern society. Only the death-function cannot be programmed and localised. Strictly
speaking, we no longer know what to do with them, since, today, it is not
normal to be dead, and this is new. To be dead is an unthinkable anomaly;
nothing else is as offensive as this. Death is a delinquency, and an incurable
deviancy. The dead are no longer inflicted on any place or space-time, they can find no resting place; they are
thrown into a radical utopia. They are no longer even packed in and shut up, but
obliterated. But we know what these hidden places signify: the factory no longer exists because labour is
everywhere; the prison no longer exists because arrests and confinements
pervade social space-time; the asylum no longer exists because
psychological control and therapy have been generalised and become banal;
the school no longer exists because every strand of social progress is shot
through with discipline and pedagogical training; capital no longer exists (nor
does its Marxist critique) because the law of value has collapsed into selfmanaged survival in all its forms, etc., etc. The cemetery no longer exists
because modern cities have entirely taken over their function: they are ghost
towns, cities of death. If the great operational metropolis is the final form of an entire culture, then, quite
are
simply, ours is a culture of death. 3 Survival, or the Equivalent to Death It is correct to say that the dead, hounded and
separated from the living, condemn us to an equivalent death: for the fundamental law of symbolic obligation is at play in
any case, for better or worse.
more than the social line of demarcation separating the 'dead' from the 'living': therefore, it affects both equally.
Against the senseless illusion of the living of willing the living to the exclusion
of the dead, against the illusion that reduces life to an absolute surplus-value
by subtracting death from it, the indestructible logic of symbolic exchange reestablishes the equivalence of life and death in the indifferent fatality of
survival. In survival, death is repressed; life itself, in accordance with that
well known ebbing away, would be nothing more than a survival determined
by death.
2AC Deleuze
AT Braidotti
Hoofd 10. Ingrid M. Hoofd, professor of new media and communications at
the University of Singapore, Between Baudrillard, Braidotti and Butler:
Rethinking Left-Wing Feminist Theory in Light of Neoliberal Acceleration,
International Journal of Baudrillard Studies, Volume 7, Number 2 (July, 2010)
untrue, but to say that one cannot split of the positive from the
negative so easily, and that to do so can only result in an apology for
neoliberalism and its repression of seduction and radical alterity.
Braidotti likewise argues for a post-secular feminist activism by taking a
stand against both nostalgia and melancholia (2005:178). Here she
seeks to address the conceptual tensions around forms of otherness. While
she rightly argues that it is important to recognise how advanced capitalism
is a difference engine that relies on a vampiric consumption of others
indebted to humanisms constitutive others of the unitary subject, she
nonetheless moves on to say that otherness remains also the site of
production of counter-subjectivities (Ibid.:170). Crucial is then of course
for Braidotti how to tell the difference between relative and
radical modes of becoming other (Ibid.:171). After critiquing the liberal
individualist politics of the likes of Ayaan Hirsi Ali and I agree with her here
as in many ways an exponent of the fantasy of a unitary West, Braidotti
claims that a radical becoming other emerges from a nomadic
activism that affirms what she calls a post-nationalist European
identity and multi-cultural citizenship (Ibid.:174). Exemplary of this
kind of activism are according to Braidotti the border-crossing practices of
women in former Yugoslavia, and the new mobile forms of [female]
subjectivity that emerge under globalisation (Ibid.:176).
Again, Braidottis romanticization of these border-crossing others
consists of her hallucinating alterity into such migratory practices:
instead, border-crossing today is for some a luxury, and for some a
necessity, brought about by the disenfranchising imperatives of
techno-capitalism. To hold that such practices are only subversive, and that
such female agency creates new subjectivities, is to misunderstand these
activities as authentic displays of an optimism of the will (Ibid: 178)
when in actuality they are also an effect of new economic and technological
conditions. This in turn constitutes an apology for the mobility and nomadism
of the speed-elite, as much as for the current neoliberal reformulation and
expansion (into Yugoslavia, for instance) of the European Union. Once again,
such a hallucination dissimulates the suffering that undergirds such a
reformulation. So while Braidotti helpfully seeks to counter the violence of
liberal individualism and techno-capitalism with her feminist nomadic ethics
(2006c, 2006d), this invigorating ethical call to put the active back in
activism" (2005:178) is in fact implicated in neoliberal capitalist expansion
and acceleration. The supposedly authentic desires and needs (as use value)
of these migrants in Braidottis account simply come to signify a concept of
nomadism that eerily resembles the incessantly mediated flow of information,
as if the true subversiveness of the concept is empirically proven through the
existence of these migrants and nomads (as the conjured-up signified). As
much as these migrants become the alibi of techno-capitalism and its fantasy
of real use value, one can only conclude that her feminist argument (2005)
merely simulates politics.
course, Foucault had also displayed little sympathy for Marx, and for similar reasons to Baudrillard; in The
Order of Things he infamously remarked that: Marxism exists in nineteenth-century thought like a fish in
water: that is, it is unable to breathe anywhere else. [4] Now, Baudrillard would return the compliment to
this is a discourse that can only be uttered because it is outdated; exactly as Foucault had claimed in The
Order of Things that the episteme of the subject could only be traced because it now encountered its
historical closure. In fact, Baudrillard constantly deploys his own mimesis of Foucault precisely to avoid the
position of critique. This text is not simply critical of Foucault, but aims to exacerbate or exceed Foucault
by replicating and exceeding his own procedures. The critical impulse is then contained or restrained to
pointing out how Foucault mistakes the status of his own discourse as a truthful analytic of power, when it
Marxist critique. Foucault is chided for not realising that his analysis merely replicates the forms of
Foucaults own spirals of power and sex. This point allows Baudrillard to make some astute criticisms.
Tracing Foucaults theorisation of power as the inverse mirror of Lyotards, and Deleuze and Guattaris,
the molecule which is now bringing us openly toward the final peripeteia of absolute control. Beware of the
molecular! [8] Libidinal economy can only unearth the psychic metaphor of capital. [9] Foucaults
attribution of positivity, immanence, and molecularity to power simply reveals this state of affairs, and
In this way Baudrillard already indicates the impasse of Foucaults analytics of power that would later be
noted by Gilles Deleuze. In his Foucault (1986) Deleuze reflected that the new molecular forms of power
In trying to
escape these forms the relations of resistance which Foucault traced actually
risked continuing to reinforce and restratify relations of power . [10] Whereas
Deleuze tries to rescue Foucault from this impasse by tracing new
possibilities of subjectivation that might challenge these regimes, Baudrillard
suggests a departure from the very terms of the debate . Rather than
remaining within a critical discourse that would suppose another standpoint
for critique immune to the problems Foucault confronted, Baudrillard
suggests a deeper immersion into the destructive element of the spiral of
capitalist power. It is this manoeuvre that leads Baudrillard to his final
departure from critique. His choice is to inhabit the emergent centrifugal regime of capitalist
were the result of the crisis of the regime of State-centred Fordism in the early 1970s.
financialisation as the means to accelerate the spiral. Therefore, and in this he remains faithful to Marx,
Baudrillard does not simply step back to some pre-Marxist category, as his invocations of primitive
symbolic exchange might suggest, but instead embeds himself within the molecular speeds of capitalism
itself. In this way he can answer Lyotards critique that: [t]here is as much libidinal intensity in capitalist
exchange as in the alleged symbolic exchange. [11] In his later work Baudrillard will argue that: The
challenge posed to us by the delirium of capital must be taken up in a way that insanely outstrips it.
[12] This is what I have previously called negative accelerationism, [13] in which Baudrillard takes up the
delirial forms of capitalist acceleration and exacerbates them, but without the sense of a positive
Baudrillard
does not expect that we can exceed capitalism to a new communism by
speeding its deterritorialisation, its lines of flight, or libidinal intensities.
Instead, as will become evident in his work of the 1980s, he aims to nudge or push
capitalism to a cold implosion, in which the energy it unleashes collapses
back upon it.
transcendence of capital. Unlike the mid-70s work of Lyotard and Deleuze and Guattari,
We have seen how Arendts use of the public/private distinction and the activities of labor, work and
action, explain the rise of consumer society. While Arendt was primarily a political philosopher,
system constitutes a system of signification, but not language, for it lacks an active syntax: it has the
simplicity and effectiveness of a code (Baudrillard, 2001a, b; p. 22). Elsewhere he asserts that [t]his is
undoubtedly the most impoverished of languages: full of signification and empty of meaning. It is a
communication. Hyper society can be characterized as an acceleration of Arendts social realm, which
becomes dominated by the proliferation of signs. As Douglas Kellner suggests, for Baudrillard
simultaneous production of the commodity as sign and the sign as commodity (McLaren et al., 1998, p.
222). As a result,
and authority are apparent within the mode of signification, not production . As
Peter McLaren and Zeus Leonardo describe this dynamic, [d]omination no longer resides primarily in the
1998, p. 223). Furthermore, for Baudrillard, consumer society is not driven by the needs and demands of
consumers, but rather by excessive productive capacity: the fundamental problem of contemporary
capitalism is no longer production, but rather the contradiction between a virtually unlimited
productivity and the need to dispose of the product. It becomes vital for the system at this stage to control
not
only the mechanism of production, but also consumer demand (Baudrillard, 2001a,b, p. 41). This shift
in emphasis from production to consumption parallels the tendency within
postmodern linguistics to separate the signifier from the signified ; within
Baudrillards semiotic analysis of consumer society, this takes on the character of a separation between the
commodity and its sign. In order to become an object of consumption, the object must become a sign... It
is in this way that it becomes personalized, and enters into a series, etc.: it is never consumed in its
begins to dominate our vision, blinding us, blurring into an endless stream of flashing images. For
Baudrillard, as a result of this separation, we disappear behind our images (Baudrillard, 1996, p. 4).
The dominance of the code, the proliferation of signs, and the violence of the
image entails the eclipse even death of the real. The image...is violent because
what happens there is the murder of the Real, the vanishing point of reality (Baudrillard, 1996, p. 4).
Furthermore, this dynamic is self-perpetuating, as signs must [proliferate indefinitely] in order
continuously to fulfill the absence of reality (Baudrillard, 2001a, b, p. 28). Hannah Arendt would share this
diagnosis: Modern man did not gain this world when he lost the other world (Arendt, 1958, p. 320).
Arendt describes the dynamic of the loss of reality and loss of the world through the ascent of the oikos
and agora to a place of political dominance. Just as reality is lost, so too is the polis, the realm of human
affairs. For Arendt, this was the only place in which we experienced each other without the intermediary
of things of matter (Arendt, 1958, p. 7). For Baudrillard, men of wealth are no longer surrounded by
other human beings, as they have been in the past, but by objects. Their daily exchange is no longer with
their fellows, but rather, statistically as a function of some ascending curve, with the acquisition and
Just as consumerism
entails the loss of reality, so too does it point towards the process by which
what was previously private becomes public. In Baudrillards recent essay The Violence of
manipulation of goods and messages (Baudrillard, 2001a, b, p. 32).
the Image he outlines how the predominance and violence of the image makes what was once private
become explicit. This is achieved through the violence of transparency the total elimination of secrecy
(Baudrillard, 1996, p. 4). This parallels Arendts description of the historical process by which the private
realm rose to a place of political dominance. Furthermore, just as Arendt outlined the ascent of labor and
work, the oikos and the agora, which we in turn have come to inhabit, Baudrillard asserts that we [are]
becoming functional. We are living the period of the objects: that is, we live by their rhythm, according to
their incessant cycles. Today, it is we who are observing their birth, fulfillment, and death; whereas in all
previous civilizations, it was the object, instrument, and perennial monument that survived the generations
of men (Baudrillard, 2001a, b, p. 32). The making explicit of the inner workings of privacy points towards
an analysis of the psychodynamics of consumption and consumerism, which Baudrillard explores
Baudrillard
asserts that consumer society replaces a puritan morality with a hedonistic
throughout many of his key works. While Max Weber associated capitalism with Puritanism,
morality (Baudrillard, 2001a, b, p. 16). Central to his thought is the notion that
consumption and consumerism do not correspond to the notion of need,
desire or pleasure, a confusion which occurs because the sign and object
have been separated and the sign has become a commodity to be consumed .
For Baudrillard, material goods are not the objects of consumption: they are
merely the objects of need and satisfaction (Baudrillard, 2001a, b, p. 24). Yet
consumerism does not satisfy needs, because needs cannot be satisfied. Baudrillard describes
consumption in terms of two acts, a double meaning which can be easily lost in the translation of the
French consommer: first, fulfillment or completion, the realization of intended use and reconciliation of
inherent tension, in the sense of consummation, and second annulment or negation, to be used up,
worn out, or eaten, as in the fire consumed the building (Baudrillard, 2001a, b, p. 30). There are no
limits to consumption; we want to consume more and more; Baudrillard speaks of the compulsion to
consume (Baudrillard, 2001a, b, p. 28). Furthermore, consumption does not satisfy desire: the discourse
of advertising only arouses desire in order to generalize it in the most vague terms (Baudrillard, 2001a, b,
p. 21). It is this confusion that occludes both the unprecedented character of consumption today and its
more insidious dynamics: that consumption is more deeply associated with the experience of lack: It is
ultimately because consumption is founded on a lack that it is irrepressible (Baudrillard, 2001a, b, p. 28).
The signs of consumption impose a profound lack which is a longing for something that is not there and
can never be completed; there can be no final, physical satiation (Bocock, 1993, p. 69). There is nothing
behind the sign, only an endlessly accelerating noise and blur. Consumption cannot be consummated, but
is the frustrated desire for totality (Baudrillard, 2001a, b, p. 28). While it may be true that humans have
always endowed objects with symbolic meaning which in turn served communicative functions, Baudrillard
has provided several key points for understanding the uniqueness of modern consumerism. While this
account is not at all exhaustive nor entirely uncontestable, it provides a helpful starting point for
see that like Arendt, Baudrillard does not share Lyotards incredulity towards metanarratives (Lyotard,
2001a, b, p. 34). Consumers essen- tially buy into the code of consumption so completely that they lose
[t]heir proliferation, simultaneously arbitrary and coherent, is the best vehicle for social order, equally
arbitrary and coherent, to materialize itself effectively under the sign of affluence (Baudrillard, 2001a, b,
p. 20). Peter McLaren and Zeus Leonardo argue that Baudrillard lacks the critical element of subjective
agency in his theory of consumerism (McLaren et al., 1998, p. 221). As will become apparent upon
returning to Arendt, this proves problematic. However, before considering this issue any further,
consumerism as outlined by these two thinkers will be used to illuminate the consequences of its
manifestation within the realm of education.
Of
particular importance to Baudrillards later work is Nietzsches contrasting of being
and becoming and his contention that modern individuals are imprisoned by
a system of rationality, indebtedness and oppressive narrowness in which
man impatiently ripped himself apart (Nietzsche 1887/1994, n. 16). Nietzsche suggests a
process of internalisation has taken place such that individuals are
produced, and produce themselves, through a moral condemnation of their
immediate condition. The vitality and simple assertion of doing and becoming
are gradually replaced by a spirit of calculation, self-reflection, resentment,
and ultimately, nihilism. Cut off from the immediacy of becoming we grow to
resent ourselves and our position in society. We blame our limitations on
others who we come to hate, as we hate ourselves . This broad-brush but potent cultural
Baudrillard was Nietzsches attack on the metaphysical foundations of western rationalism.
psychology, developed by Nietzsche, influenced many thinkers Max Weber and Sigmund Freud are only
two of the most obvious examples. Yet Baudrillards relationship to this tradition of thought has not been
explored, as a result many aspects of his work are poorly understood. Baudrillards concept of
the Code
of self and other: the building blocks of reality itself. The ordered exchange of
signs produces identity and difference: every thing is semiotic;
every thing is a thing because it is not some other thing . Baudrillard
calls this the logic of equivalence. Signs produce social meanings and values on a scale or grid whereby
all points can be compared, contrasted and exchanged. To clarify, it is not that every thing can be
converted into sign form, it rather that the very process of transcription or coding produces things,
merely express particular aspects of the consumer capitalist system such as media, fashion or advertising:
Symbolic exchange, as relation of ambivalence and becoming, is not a thing, it has no identity (and
strictly speaking no definition either) it occurs or rather effracts only when the Code is annulled,
reversed or suspended. Symbolic exchange traverses all oppositions, it is neither one thing nor another, it
prevents the emergence of fixed or stable positions or power relations. The most common example of
symbolic exchange is the gift. The meaning of the act of giving a gift, in the consumer society as much as
the tribal societies interpreted by Mauss (1990), is in no sense reducible to the object given, it depends on
if and how it is accepted. The giving, receiving and reciprocating of gifts are intensely volatile relations, the
meaning of the gift never settles into fixity or identity. The meaning of the gift can be transformed at any
moment in the on-going relation between parties; indeed this relation is of the gift and the gift is of this
relation: relation and gift flourish together, and die together. Baudrillard was particularly interested in the
moment of the counter-gift (contre don), that is the refusal of the gift or its return with interest to the
giver in a kind of status war (the latter often referred to, rather imprecisely, as potlatch (1993: 125-194).
Baudrillard defines the Code as the structural law of value; a generalised metaphysics synthesising
social values, social production, social identities. His early emphasis was the Codes obligatory
physique and secure the affections of a younger and more physically attractive partner, that
businesswomen now do the same only demonstrates the universalisation of the Codes sign system.
The
universal form the status of consumer confers a kind of democratic flattening of social relations: but an
illusory one. If class conflict was, to some extent, pacified, Baudrillard did not contend that other forms of
violence and dissent would be deterred by the Code. Indeed he wrote of the emergence of new
anomalous forms of violence, less intelligible, less structured, not binary but post-dialectical (Baudrillard
1998: 174-185). He later proposed the term disembodied hate or simply the hate to express aspects of
this process (1996: 142-147). The later sections of the paper explore the hate in some detail. Defying the
orders around the world being eliminated by neo-liberal globalisation how is the Code to be challenged or
defied?[3] Departing from the form but not the intent of Marxist theory, Baudrillard argued that the
apparent distinction between use value and economic exchange value is produced as a code effect. In
other words use value is a simulatory form produced by the capitalist system as justification and grounding
for its trading of economic exchange values (1981: 130-142). For Baudrillard the illusion of use value, like
the illusion of signified meaning and the illusion of the stable solid reality of the referent, are produced by
the Code as structural groundings, shoring up the unstable reality of signs and preventing the emergence
choice is an obvious example. But if Marxist theory fails to engage with and challenge the system of signs,
so too, for Baudrillard, do many Structuralist, Poststructuralist and Postmodernist theorists of desire,
Baudrillards critics have claimed, or assumed, that Baudrillard himself merely played with signs and that
through his notion of seduction he advocated a playing with signs. Yet Baudrillard is clear, in order to
oppose the system [e]ven signs must burn (1981: 163). Crucially his controversial work Seduction
(1979/1990) does not advocate a playing with signs. In it Baudrillard draws an important distinction
between the ludique meaning playing the game of signs, playing with signification (to enhance ones
status position or to assert ones identity through its difference), and enjeux meaning to put signs at
stake, to challenging them or annul them through symbolic exchange (1990: 157-178).[5] For Baudrillard
signs play with us, despite us, against us, limiting and defining us. Any radical
defiance must be a defiance of signs and their coding within the sign system.
Unfortunately the distinction between playing with signs playing with their decoding and recoding, and
defying the sign system has not penetrated the mainstream of Media and Cultural Studies. Ecos influential
notion of semiotic guerrilla warfare (Eco 1967/1995) and Halls even more influential notion of resistant
decoding place their faith in the sovereign, rational consumer to negotiate mediated meanings. For them
the consumer citizen confronts media content as the subject confronts the object. Hall does not consider
that much media content is encoded in an oppositional form which renders the moment of oppositional
decoding one of conformity (see Hall et al 1973/2002: 128-138). Examples would include much youth
advertising, Channel Four (UK) documentaries on poverty, third-world debt and racism and specialist
we place Sex and the City, for example?[6] The realm of symbolic exchange or seduction does not come
about when individuals play with signs but when (signs of) individuality, identity, will and agency are
the Code largely disappeared from Baudrillards writings after Simulacra and Simulation (1981/1994). Are
we to take it that the Code is still operational in the fourth order or is it defunct? We can answer this
question by recalling two important points. Firstly, Baudrillard did not contend that the pacification and
control effected by the Code would be total (quite the reverse, see Baudrillard 1996:142-9; 1998: 174185), only that the Code aimed at total constraint. Baudrillards most developed example, the masses, let
us recall, are not so passive and docile that they are manipulated by the system; rather, they withdraw
into silence or practice a hyper-conformity without belief in, or commitment to, the integrated system of
values (1978/1983). In other words they refuse to be the active, discriminating, reflective consumers that
the system requires. Moreover Baudrillard writes We form a mass, living most of the time in panic or
haphazardly (aleatoire) above and beyond any meaning (1978: 16/1983: 15). The masses, for Baudrillard,
are clearly not only the poor and marginal, they are us, you and everyone (nous, vous, tout le monde)
(1978: 51/1983: 46). That is everyone, as posited by the Code, is mass. We are all both inside and, at the
same time, outside or beyond the Code: we are all mass, and yet we are all singularities. Secondly, in the
late 1980s when Baudrillard proposed a fourth order, a fractal stage with no point of reference, where
value radiates in all directions as a haphazard proliferation (1993: 11) he was clear that the previous
orders continue to function alongside the fourth order. In other words, there are still dialectical tensions
operating, associated with the second order, and the sign code of the third order also flourishes. Indeed
what is most distinctive about the fourth order is that: things continue to function long after their ideas
have disappeared, and they do so in total indifference to their content. The paradoxical fact is that they
function even better under these circumstances (1993: 6). The idea or principle of the Code then is dead,
but it functions even more effectively than ever, it becomes virtual, it produces integral reality as the
Hatred is
undoubtedly something which outlives any definable object, and feeds on the
disappearance of that object (Baudrillard 1995/1996: 145). What then is the relationship
between the Code and violence and hatred? The Code, it seems, both pacifies and produces
hate: indeed it produces hatred through pacification . The Code integrates as it
complete and final replacement for the world as symbolic form (2005a: 17-24). The Hate
differentiates, it culturates and multi-culturates. Baudrillard acknowledged that consumer capitalism had,
partially, achieved a pacifying or ameliorative effect on structural hatred such as the racism of biology or
of the singularity of cultures (Baudrillard 2002a: 55). If the dialectical violence of difference (self
v. other) is ameliorated, the post-dialectical violence of indifference seems to grow in intensity. The
violence of in-difference or the hate is a viral form and like a hospital superbug it cannot be treated by
the standard measures and cures because the over-use of those very measures produced it (Baudrillard
deters, prevents or displaces the possibility of genuine social progress by delivering simulated social
progress: signs of inclusion, signs of empowerment. Further the masses (everyone, nous, vous, tout le
monde) reject, ultimately, the system of signs; we become increasingly indifferent to it, disengaged from
The hate cannot be treated by the use of signs because the overuse of signs produced it. The hate, as Baudrillard figures it, cannot be broken down
and understood through the binary or dialectical categories of self and other, black
its prescriptions.
and white, inside and outside, us and them. The hate does not emanate from a recognisable position: a
self, ideology or culture, nor does it emerge from the self, ideology or culture of the other. The verb to
hate, like the self or ego has become autonomous: uprooted it flows and seeps crossing any boundary,
According to Baudrillard it devours the social relation: it is certainly the end of the social (Baudrillard
1996: 146). Baudrillards major example is terrorism which he discussed many times during his career.
Terrorism, he asserts, does not oppose a state or ideology, still less proposes alternatives: terrorism refuses
meaning, it aims at the social Code itself, it is senseless and indeterminate, like the system it combats
(1983: 51). I have discussed terrorism elsewhere (Pawlett 2007: 133-149) and would like to offer
alternative examples here. If we take the violent protests by some Muslim groups provoked by the Danish
newspaper, Jyllands-Posten, publishing cartoons of the prophet Mohammed what precisely was the object
of the protesters hate? It was not a particular newspaper, it was not the Danish state or people, it was,
perhaps, not even The West as such, it was the dominance of a system of representation that recognises
no outside, no sacred, no beyond; that reduces all meanings, beliefs and sensations to sign fodder.[8] To
offer other empirical cases, recent examples of the serial killer in the UK include Levi Bellfield who hated
and murdered the sign-type blondes and Steve Wright who murdered the sign-type prostitute. Yet,
moving away from such extreme behaviour into the quotidian, the middle classes hate and fear the signtypes hoodie or the baseball-capped chav. The BNP hate the sign-type Muslim though, increasingly
tolerate the Hindu or Sikh. But tolerance is always useless, always strategic and is generally
because it is through indifference that, socially, we tolerate. But Baudrillards position is not one of despair,
nor, clearly, is it an elitist rejection of the masses and their behaviour. As mass we also defy the system,
our acceptance is only ever partial and superficial. Transcription always fails, or else we fail the demands
of transcription: in failing we defy and re-open the space of ambivalence (Baudrillard 1981: 205-10). In
the Code feeds the hate by replacing the potential for symbolic
relations between people the ambivalence of reciprocal exchange with an insertion or
transcription into the terms of the Code. Thus transcribed an individual person is merely a
sum,
conglomeration of signs which fabricate their reality and if this is what we are reduced to, why wouldnt
we hate each other?
a centrist mise-en-scne to discredit all extreme terrorists and to shore up its own failing power, or again,
is it a police-inspired scenario and a form of blackmail to public security? All of this is simultaneously true,
and the search for proof, indeed the objectivity of the facts does not put an end to this vertigo of
field of the event. The facts no longer have a specific trajectory, they are born at the intersection of
divergence of meaning, no more dialectical polarity, no more negative electricity, implosion of antagonistic
is what allows each time for all possible interpretations, even the most
contradictory - all true, in the sense that their truth is to be exchanged, in the image of the models
from which they derive, in a generalized cycle. The Communists attack the Socialist Party
as if they wished to shatter the union of the Left. They give credence to the
idea that these resistances would come from a more radical political need . In
fact, it is because they no longer want power . But do they not want power at this juncture,
poles),
one unfavorable to the Left in general, or unfavorable to them within the Union of the Left - or do they no
change nothing of its fundamental capitalist mechanism ; -: that there is no risk that
they will ever come to power (because they don't want to) - and even if they occupy the seat of
power, they will never exercise it except by proxy ; -: that in fact, power,
genuine power no longer exists, and thus there is no risk whoever
seizes power or seizes it again; -: but further: I, Berlinguer, am not afraid to see the
Communists take power in Italy - which may seem self-evident, but not as much as you might think,
because -: it could mean the opposite (no need for psychoanalysis here): I am afraid to see the
Communists take power (and there are good reasons for that, even for a Communist). All of this is
them wanting it to. Who will unravel this imbroglio? The Gordian knot can at least be cut. The Mbius strip,
if one divides it, results in a supplementary spiral without the reversibility of surfaces being resolved (here
the reversible continuity of hypotheses). Hell of simulation, which is no longer one of torture, but of the
subtle, maleficent, elusive twisting of meaning*4 - where even the condemned at Burgos are still a gift
from Franco to Western democracy, which seizes the occasion to regenerate its own flagging humanism
and whose indignant protest in turn consolidates Franco's regime by uniting the Spanish masses against
this foreign intervention? Where is the truth of all that, when such collusions admirably knot themselves
pleasure in capital. Overwhelming versatility of desire in Deleuze, an enigmatic reversal that brings desire
"revolutionary in itself, and as if involuntarily, wanting what it wants," to desire its own repression and to
the same type of demand. Formerly the discourse on history derived its power from violently opposing
itself to that of nature, the discourse of desire to that of power - today they exchange their signifiers and
their scenarios. It would take too long to traverse the entire range of the operational negativity of all those
scenarios of deterrence, which, like Watergate, try to regenerate a moribund principle through simulated
It is
always a question of proving the real through the imaginary, proving truth
through scandal, proving the law through transgression, proving work through
striking, proving the system through crisis, and capital through revolution, as
it is elsewhere (the Tasaday) of proving ethnology through the dispossession of its
object - without taking into account: the proof of theater through antitheater; the proof of art through
scandal, phantasm, and murder - a sort of hormonal treatment through negativity and crisis.
antiart; the proof of pedagogy through antipedagogy; the proof of psychiatry through antipsychiatry, etc.
conceal that they were no longer anything but the mannequins of power. Formerly, the king (also the god)
had to die, therein lay his power. Today, he is miserably forced to feign death, in order to preserve the
blessing of power. But it is lost. To seek new blood in its own death, to renew the cycle through the mirror
of crisis, negativity, and antipower: this is the only solution - alibi of every power, of every institution
attempting to break the vicious circle of its irresponsibility and of its fundamental nonexistence, of its
already seen and of its already dead.
For
games are only conceived from the junction of a few sequences within a timespace frame limited by rules. Indeed, the latter is a condition for the production
of chance; the rules do not restrict the freedom of a "total" chance, but
constitute the very mode of the game's appearance. It is not the case that the "more"
chance there is, the more intense the -game. This is to conceptualize both games and
chance in terms of a sort of "freedom" of combination, an immanent drifting,
a constant dissociation of orders and sequences, an unbridled improvisation
of desire - a kind of daimon who blows in all directions, breathing a little uncertainty, an additional
incidence into the world's orderly economy. Now all this is absurd. Becoming is not a matter of
more or less . There is no dose or overdose . Either the world is engaged in a
cycle of becoming, and is so engaged at all times, or it is not . At any rate, it
makes no sense to "take the side" of becoming, assuming it exists - no more
than that of chance, or desire. For one has no choice : "To take the side ofthe primary
process is still a consequence of secondary processes" (Lyotard). The very idea that games can
be intensified by the acceleration of chance (as though onewere speaking of the acidic
content of a chemical solution), the idea that becoming can thereby be extended
exponentially, turns chance into an energizing function, and stems directly
from a confusion with the notion of desire . But this is not chance. Perhaps one should even
admit, as the bettor secretly postulates, that chance does not exist. Quite a number of
cultures have neither the word nor the concept, for they do not view anything
in terms of contingency, nor even in terms of probability . Only our culture has
invented the possibility of a statistical response, an inorganic, objective and
fluctuating response, the dead response of the phenomena's objective
indeterminacy and instability. When one thinks about it, the assumption of a contingent
does the likelihood that an indefinite number of sequences will cross each other at any given moment.
universe, stripped of all obligations and purged ofevery symbolic or formal rule, the idea that the world of
things is subjected to a molecular and objective disorder - the same disorder that is idealized and glorified
in the molecular vision of desire - this assumption is insane . Scarcely less demented than the assumption
of an objective order, of an unbroken chain of cause and effect, which belongs to the glory days of classical
reason, and from which, furthermore, the assumption of disorder follows in accord with the logic of
strong terms. Chance, once perceived as obscene and insignificant, is to be'revived in its insignificance
and so become the motto of a nomadic economy of desire.
becoming, and becoming does not exist on the plane of the subjects desire or politics; rather, it is radical
alterity being outside the logic of production, liberation, explanation and representation that may
that it is curious that Braidottis wish to conceptualize difference as positively other collides with the
most basic premise of post-structuralist thought, the recognition that the sign ... exists only through its
differential relationship to other signs (1997a:5-6). This is certainly true, but while Felski criticizes
a politics that may effectuate this. But seduction does not stop there. We could read Baudrillard against
himself and in turn argue that his politics of seduction, like in the enactment of the masculine-feminine and
subject-object opposition, is equally flawed. And this is precisely where Baudrillards extraordinary text has
us end up as readers:
and concepts are genuine or bogus in the moment where indeed, truth (like
the truth of patriarchal domination and oppression, which assumption feminist politics requires)
indictment, it becomes apparent that Braidotti has an excellent feel for the intricacies of techno-neoliberalism, but is mistaken about what politics entails. Furthermore,
her argument writing books, living in various countries, flying to conferences, her online exchanges
with Butler are part of the actual physical circulation of capital, of which her
conceptual work is then in turn an echo. Some feminists, like Irene Gedalof have
critiqued Braidottis notion of the nomad as a fiction that can only emerge
from a position of considerable privilege (1996:193), and I wholeheartedly agree with this.
What I would like to add to this critique is that the very possibility of its conceptualisation that is, the
oppositions like nostalgia and mediated activity that Braidotti mobilizes in her
recent work, which hinge on her enactment of what she calls the transatlantic disconnection
between European sexual difference and North-American (Butlers) gender politics are themselves
complicit in neoliberal acceleration. So Braidotti is not only dissimulating her own position of
Western privilege, as Gedalof rightly claims (Ibid.:192), but more seriously exhibits a form of speed-elitism
that is directly actualizing and justifying the contemporary mode of production as if its subjective
appropriation enacts seduction. In her keynote response to Butlers critique of humanism at the Gender
Conference in Poland, Braidotti argued for an ethics of affirmation that would overcome the melancholic
post-secular mood of the day (2006a). Such a new feminist ethical position would conceptualise the
encounter with the other as one of possibility. It would rely on the affirmation of vital life forces in
humans, animals and technological machinery. Such a magicians trick would turn contemporary
suffering into something positive (speech and action) and transform the world (and by extension the
neoliberal status quo) (Ibid). Many feminists at the conference were greatly enamoured by Braidottis
powerful rhetoric that instantaneously filled the auditorium with renewed feminist energy. Yet Butler replied
that she had trouble with the compulsory optimism of Braidottis argument which assumes that one can
relationship to that other is indeed one of possibility, but a possibility only insofar as this other becomes
a figuration in the capitalist demand for transformation through locking her or him into relative difference,
compliant with the overarching humanist logic. So when Gedalof mentions in her critique of Braidotti that
it is [nonetheless] admirable that Braidottis Womens Studies Department in Utrecht is involved in an
inter-European exchange network committed to analyzing specifically European issues of race (1996:197),
I would instead claim that this well-meant attempt is just as much part of this locking of the other into
relative difference. It is thus unsurprising that Braidottis argument at the Conference managed to electrify
the audience by telling them, like a good management consultant, precisely how to comply and to still
believe that such compliance is authentically desired and even genuinely subversive. Her call reinstalled in
idea is untrue, but to say that one cannot split of the positive from the negative so easily, and that to do so
can only result in an apology for neo-liberalism and its repression of seduction and radical alterity.
Crucial is
then of course for Braidotti how to tell the difference between relative and
radical modes of becoming other (Ibid.:171). After critiquing the liberal individualist politics
say that otherness remains also the site of production of counter-subjectivities (Ibid.:170).
of the likes of Ayaan Hirsi Ali and I agree with her here as in many ways an exponent of the fantasy of a
according to Braidotti the border-crossing practices of women in former Yugoslavia, and the new mobile
Braidottis
romanticization of these border-crossing others consists of her hallucinating
alterity into such migratory practices: instead, border-crossing today is for
some a luxury, and for some a necessity, brought about by the
disenfranchising imperatives of techno-capitalism . To hold that such practices
are only subversive, and that such female agency creates new
subjectivities, is to misunderstand these activities as authentic displays of an
optimism of the will (Ibid: 178) when in actuality they are also an effect of new
economic and technological conditions. This in turn constitutes an apology for the mobility
forms of [female] subjectivity that emerge under globalisation (Ibid.:176). Again,
and nomadism of the speed-elite, as much as for the current neoliberal reformulation and expansion (into
value) of these migrants in Braidottis account simply come to signify a concept of nomadism that eerily
resembles the incessantly mediated flow of information, as if the true subversiveness of the concept is
As
much as these migrants become the alibi of techno-capitalism and its fantasy
of real use value, one can only conclude that her feminist argument (2005)
merely simulates politics. Finally, Braidotti contrasts the progressive project of the European
empirically proven through the existence of these migrants and nomads (as the conjured-up signified).
Union to the aggressive neo-liberalism of the United States. Europe today, she says, is a set of
contradictions (2006b:79), celebrating trans-national spaces but at the same time seeing a surge of
nationalism. It is for Braidotti the trans-nationalism and post-nationalism that are the truly progressive
ways forward; those who oppose the emergent Union and its trans-national aspirations are either the
case of how the reproduction of difference and marginality has served to establish the superiority of
whiteness and Christianity. She also concedes and I emphatically agree with her here that being
diasporic, nomadic, or hybrid is not subversive per se, but translate to different structural locations in
respect to access and participation to power (2006b:83). But barely a few sentences later she claims
that: The task of the social critic is to make relevant [these] distinctions in order to create a politically
invested cartography, identifying a common ground that can be shared by multiply-located subjects
committed to constructing new post-national subjectivities (Ibid.:83, my italics). This is surely a most
Braidottis
cartography appears to be an effort to subsume distinctions under a
supposedly becoming-minor but nonetheless common post-nationalist
European umbrella of transgressing borders . The subjects that participate in such a project
would be those who transcend the burden of the negative (Ibid.:84). Not only does her
particular definition of commonality contradict the idea of becoming-minor [a
accurate description of the odd compulsion driving the social critic today on many levels.
contradiction that returns in the creation of oppositions of the relation to the molar (Ibid.), and of non-
(Ibid.:89), as if these calls for technologically endowed alliance oppose nostalgia. She even argues that this
becoming-minor is the antithesis of the Kantian moral imperative to avoid pain (Ibid.:90). I cannot help
but read such a claim as a licence to not be bothered by (inflicting) pain or suffering, but to jump into
techno-action and join the feminist bandwagon from Euro-centrism to speed-elitism without further ado.
Desire, conviction, creativity and vision are, according to Braidotti, the ethical ways to the becoming-minor
of Europe she even concludes that liberatory potential is directly proportional to the desire it
mobilises (Ibid.:92). Braidotti actually sounds here like a spokesperson for a multinational corporation. Her
argument is indeed especially seductive for a new batch of globetrotting and web-surfing feminists of
which I am one. But as much as she declares to want to question the inner fibres of self-production
(Ibid.:85), such self-reflection of how her own argument is complicit in a romantic revival of the European
relies on the insurrection of a set of conceptually connected nomadic others, constituted primarily within
While Braidotti tends to fall in the trap of techno-salvation due to a well-meant but harmful confusion of
subjective feminist agency with nomadism, Judith Butlers work has generally been reluctant to carve out
any straightforward feminist politics, exactly because of the ever-present intricacy of the positive
(liberation) and the negative (oppression). Butler clarifies that her suspicion of Deleuze and of Braidottis
nomadism stems from her fear that [s]he was proposing a manic defence against negativity
(2004a:198). But despite the different strategies of Butler and Braidotti, I would urge left-wing feminists to
start uncovering the interaction and parallels between them in terms of todays speed-elitist context. I
the way in which her concepts appear as an effect of simulation (2004b). Butler rightly notes that the
question of the relationship between theory and social transformation opens up onto a difficult terrain
(2004b:204). In the sentences that follow however, Butler seems compelled to continue the chapter by
saying that she will argue that theory is itself transformative, even though theory may not be sufficient
theory, we should instead ask the reverse question: what are the current technological and discursive
conditions that render thought political? In this sense, we possibly do not suffer from a retreat of politics in
the university and society, as Butler suggests, but from too much politics that is, an ongoing echoing,
restaging and simulation of politics, constantly refracting itself along the common lines of tension in
feminist and other theory (2000:15). One of those refractions concerns American gender- and European
sexual difference theories. Let me explain the conditions of this simulation by first rereading one of Butlers
earlier texts. Butler argues that a politics of identity is never truly subversive, because it cancels out
internal contradictions within identity (1990). The idea of coalition that takes as a starting point a certain
common goal between participants is therefore, despite its democratising impulse that motivates
coalition politics (Ibid:352), very thorny. This is because it always presupposes agreements and axioms
about how dialogue is to be conducted, as well as some kind of unitary vision of what the outcome of the
of how the fruitful academic dispute between her and Braidotti likewise formally echoes its own
technological conditions that reproduce the same through conceptual difference. A telling moment the
moment where Butlers critique turns into an affirmation of the subject similar to Braidottis nomadism is
when she states that ... the political task is not to refuse representational politics as if we could
(1990:5). This statement displays the extraordinary leap of faith by Butler from a subject of lack towards a
transformative politics by virtue of the subjects iterability. In fact, this leap of faith is scattered throughout
pretty much all of Butlers later writings. In light of this, it is unsurprising that many of Butlers readers, as
she herself mentions, do read her as a Deleuzian (2004a). She even adds jokingly that this must be a
terrible thought to [Braidotti] (Ibid.:198) a joke that displays nonetheless a cunning realization of how
she and Braidotti share significant common ground. Butler is right then to question the validity of the
transatlantic disconnection in Braidottis argument, which she reformulates more accurately as a
transatlantic exchange (see 2004a:201-202), but she does not go into out of what (technological and
economic) condition the productivity of this exchange and the enactment of its difference emerges. This
neglect to query after this condition of subjective possibility is curious, as Butler is precisely renowned for
relentlessly unearthing any such conditions. Hers is an excellent exposition on the dangers if any
Butler
argues that: To claim that politics requires a stable subject is to claim that
there can be no political opposition to that claim . Indeed, that claim implies that
a critique of the subject cannot be a politically informed critique but rather,
an act which puts into jeopardy politics as such. To require the subject means
to foreclose the domain of the political (1992:4). I wholeheartedly agree with this critique,
and Baudrillard surely would have consented as well. But in light of this argument, it might be
revealing to try and read Butler somewhat against herself as I did
Baudrillard, meanwhile noting that she seems to feel obliged to assure her
readers immediately that she does not seek to dispense with the subject
altogether (Ibid.). Butler explains the influence of psychoanalysis on her work
assumption of the indispensability of the subject for feminist politics remains unquestioned.
in particular, how it helped her understand the subject [as] produced on the condition of a foreclosure
(2005:737) which means that I am also driven by something that is prior to and separate from this
because such a politics will only ever reproduce those categories that reinscribe hegemony. She however does not leave it at this questioning of the
idea of emancipation, but seems again compelled to offer a workable feminist
strategy that curiously reroutes subversive agency to the feminist subject . The
Lacanian foreclosure does not mean at all for Butler that the subject is a static entity; in fact, the subject is
dynamic because its action can very often take up the foreclosure itself (Ibid.739). More even, Butler
claims that my agency can also thematize and alter those [the subjects] limitations ... we can certainly
Baudrillards own writing, and for the purposes of this article in his writing on war. In Baudrillards writing on this system
of simulation, it is sometimes European democracy, sometimes the modern West, sometimes consumer society more
broadly, that are driven by the perverse logic he describes (Baudrillard 2002 [2000]: 97, 207; 2004 [2002]). Baudrillard
appeals to a we, the specificity of which varies across his writings (Baudrillard 1989 [1986]: 116). Thus, as John Beck has
noted, there is no outside of the American rhetoric of achieved utopia; for Baudrillard, it erases all alternatives (Beck
2009: 110). In The Spirit of Terrorism, Beck similarly notes the deployment of a Western we in opposition to an enemy
them, not dissimilar to those utilized by official American (and British) discourse determined to externalise the other
side (Beck 2009: 112). Beck argues that the 9/11 attacks revealed to Baudrillard that there is another side, a reading of
American power that can move inside it but remains other to it (Beck 2009: 112). This, however, does little to destabilise
the original us/them binary. On anything we may imagine beyond these imagined units of the we, Baudrillard is largely
silent. Of course, we should not over-emphasise the potentially problematic consequences of Baudrillards focus on these
specific spatio-temporal configurations after all, nobody can write about everything, nor should they necessarily try.
Nonetheless, Baudrillards ascription of the logics he describes to the modern West, European democracy and consumer
society raises the question of what lies outside those configurations and on what logics that outside may operate.
2AC Feminism
We dont have a proscriptive strategy so there is no
threshold for a link argument to their position our
offense comes from maintaining the possibility of trickery
and seduction as part of a larger strategy of revolt is an
option we should be willing to include. The demonization
of the women who engage in such strategies proves there
is nothing radical about their feminist stance. Bet on
radical illusion.
Grace 08. Victoria Grace, professor of sociology at the University of
Canterbury (UK), Baudrillards Illusions: The Seduction of Feminism, 2008,
University of Canterbury, New Zealand, French Cultural Studies 19(3): 347
361
The word seduction has appeared a number of times in this volume, usually
in conjunction with other terms such as symbolic exchange, reversion,
otherness; always in association with that which, in Baudrillards terms, is
structurally eradicated or barred by the ideological institutions of
semiology and axiology. In Chapter 1, I referred, in note 18, to seduction
as that which is counter to production. Where production is literally
making something appear, bringing into the realm of the visible or
perceivable (or even performing, as in a theatre on a stage), seduction is
that movement that removes from the realm of the visible, that
vaporises identity, and is marked by ambivalence. Seduction is about
reversion and disappearance, neither of which is recognisable within a
productivist logic. In Chapter 2, I discussed the concern of feminists to
articulate an otherness which is not the otherness of sameness, an
otherness which is not always and inevitably caught up in the oppositional
logic of the binary form where the feminine is always opposed to, or different
from, the masculine. Given this concern, Baudrillards writing on seduction is
pertinent for consideration by feminists, and engagement by feminist theory .
The word seduction, in the Anglo-American context, is resolutely associated
with a kind of predatory male behaviour bent on conquest (typically sexual),
usually followed by abandonment of the seduced, or alternatively a female
behaviour designed to turn the male on a path towards evil and his downfall .
Seduction is taken overwhelmingly to be an abuse and manipulation for
selfish ends that aim purely to satisfy the seducer (subject), with no concern
for the seduced (object or victim). When a male seduces a female (especially
a young and beautiful one) for his pleasure , we have the ingredients for the
objectification, domination, oppression, and manipulation of women by men ,
or of the feminine by a masculine order, ingredients which, of course,
feminists revile. Alternatively, seduction, in its association with the
feminine, is cast as the feminine resolution of the oedipal complex
(see Grosz 1989: 137), and hence inevitably situated within the
parameters of the Law. Given the intransigence of these meanings of
seduction, it is exceedingly hard to release the notion of seduction
from these associations in the process of considering Baudrillards use of
the term. It is crucial to acknowledge, however, that Baudrillards use of
the word seduction is precisely in opposition to, and a process of
critique of, these accepted readings; in fact, as will become apparent, his
usage of the word problematises the very terms of these interpretations . In
this chapter I will introduce Baudrillards analysis of seduction, and consider
its challenge to feminist theory. It is seductions quality of reversion, or
reversibility, that points towards an important insight for feminist
critique and understanding. Seduction Seduction lies in the
fact Baudrillards analysis makes the case that the ground has shifted. As introduced in earlier chapters,
the advent of the structural law of value, sign value, at heart hyperreal and simulated, is propelled by a
concerns with the political positioning of the feminine as other matured during
the 1970s and 1980s, problems with the exclusions performed through positing a
unitary category of women came increasingly into focus. These problems
were palpable in the form of active opposition from those groups of women
who did not recognise themselves in the abstraction of women articulated
by white, western, middle-class feminism . Numerous feminist texts published in the late
1980s and early 1990s claim the importance of responding to this challenge and addressing the issues
involved in the fact that women do not form a homogeneous group. By 1996 Zinn and Dill were able to
state that [m]any feminists now contend that difference occupies centre stage as the project of womens
studies today (1996: 322). Lennon and Whitford (1994) introduce their edited book on feminist
epistemology, Knowing the Difference, with a similar acknowledgement that the problem of differences
within the category women has come to occupy the centre stage of feminist theorising. They claim that
feminists who were committed to the articulation of what was other in relation to masculine thought have
had to confront the challenge of other others for whom they constituted a new hegemony and in relation
to whom they themselves stood in positions of power and domination (1994: 3). They refer to the different
experiences and perspectives of women depending on variables such as class, country, age, colour or
sexuality and also to their differing positioning within power relationships (p. 3). Lennon and Whitford go
on to discuss the way this critique of the unitary term women has also led to the notion of a lack of unity
within each individual woman. This concept accompanied the poststructuralist turn in feminist theorising
and has led authors like Fuss (1989) and Weir (1996) to write of differences within identity. Gunew and
Yeatman (1993) begin the introduction to their edited book, Feminism and the Politics of Difference, with
the statement that [i]n its third decade, a dominant area of debate in second-wave feminism concerns
being able to deal with differences among women without losing the impetus that derives from being a
coherent movement for social change (p. xiii). Fraser and Nicholson (1990) refer to the growing interest
among feminists in modes of theorizing which are attentive to differences (p. 33); Braidotti talks about the
shift in feminist theory towards difference (1989: 91). Di Stephano (1990) refers to the view that the
totalising fiction of woman . . . runs roughshod over multiple differences among women (p. 65). Susan
Bordo (1990) provides a good example of the impetus in the turn to difference in feminism; she begins
her chapter: Recently I heard a feminist historian claim that there were absolutely no common areas of
experience between the wife of a plantation owner in the pre-Civil War South and the female slaves her
husband owned. Gender, she argued, is so thoroughly fragmented by race, class, historical particularity,
and individual difference, as to self-destruct as an analytical category. The bonds of womanhood, she
insisted, is a feminist fantasy, born out of the ethnocentrism of white, middle-class academics. (Bordo
1990: 133) In 1987 Teresa de Lauretis was concerned that one of the limits of sexual differences is that
they universalise sex opposition, which makes it very difficult . . . to articulate the differences of women
from Woman, that is the differences among women, or perhaps more exactly the differences within
women (1987: 2). And again in 1990, de Lauretis refers to the third moment in feminist theory, its
current, whereby the subject is reconceptualised as shifting and multiply organized across variable axes of
difference (1990: 116). Eisenstein and Jardine published an edited book in 1990 with the title The Future of
Difference, and Eisensteins introduction briefly summarises the history of American feminism with respect
to difference, claiming that a shift in emphasis from one on equality (eliminating gender differences) to
one on valuing the difference of women from men (woman-centred or gynocentric feminism) was an
important backdrop to the development of new views on differences among women (1990: xix). Charles
(1996) charts a similar history. Nancy Fraser (1992) also tracks the trajectory of debates on difference in
the Anglo-American context as a prelude to revaluing French feminist theories on difference, agency and
culture. She refers to the issues that have emerged from these debates as an explosive mix of contested
concepts and practical conundrums (p. 6), where every attempt to grapple with one problem seems to
spawn numerous others (for example, difference in the singular being potentially hegemonic and
exclusive, yet the plural differences glossing over the power relations constituting differences differently).
This occlusion is apparent in the following paragraph by Braidotti (1991), which, in my view, reveals a
number of the points where Baudrillards critique becomes salient to this discussion. Braidotti is
It will indeed
be a question of differences: differences between men and women,
differences among women, differences within the woman that I is. The
difference that is thus marked and enacted is such that it would disqualify
any attempt at synthesising the referents. Like weaving parallel lines which will never meet
introducing her approach to her topic of analysis for her book Patterns of Dissonance:
as one; like the contours of two bodies in a film by Marguerite Duras, hermetically empathic; like pure,
that is, irreducible and fertile difference.
(Braidotti 1991: 13)
history and culture. The analysis of the structural interweaving of political economy and
signification that is so central to Baudrillards insights enables a number of distinctions to be made.
Difference
the example of apples. To continue with this example, if an apple has identity apple modulo2 its genetic
belonging to the apple genus, apples may have a whole range of differences in terms of other criteria of
mode, the signifier, released from its anchoring in the referent, becomes the sign, in Baudrillards terms.
the natural status of the real that precedes its representation is no longer
the reference point for reality, the sign itself becomes the real . The implosion of
As
the Sr and Sd, or referent, discussed in Chapter 1, is paralleled by the eradication of use value as the
underpinning motif of value, and the installing of sign value, where, in axiological terms, value is not
the referent, reality follows the model of value and meaning instigated by the logic of the sign.
Difference
Nothing is exchanged or
transformed, difference is fully recognised and valued, in fact it is
paradigmatic. Identities and differences all remain intact, hermetically
empathic. Baudrillard begins Simulations with a citation from Ecclesiastes: The simulacrum is never
interweaving, but never meeting (except catastrophically).
that which conceals the truth it is the truth which conceals that there is none. The simulacrum is true
reality is deemed
to have an ontological priority of some sort, definitely antecedent . Within the
order of simulation, signs are the real, concealing the truth that there is none no real, no truth. Reality
and truth emanate from signs. The precession of the model figures the real;
identities and differences are modulated in accordance with the model and
proliferate indefinitely. This precession of the model is at the heart of Baudrillards notion of
(Ecclesiastes, cited in SIM: 1). Within the order of a semiology of representation,
The hyperreal overturns any distinction between the real and the
imaginary, and leaves room only for the orbital recurrence of models and the
simulated generation of difference (SIM: 4). Orbital is a spatial metaphor that conveys a
simulation.
sense of floating in a vacuous space with no other gravitational point of reference than the preceding
model, and simulated generation of difference refers to the modelled (modulo, modulated, modal) quality
of the resulting difference. Baudrillard describes how simulation is not about feigning. Understood as
difference, Baudrillard uses the example of illness. If one simulates paralysis (in the sense of feigning)
there is the appearance or pretence of paralysis, but the reality of normality. If, however, paralysis is
simulated i.e. actually produced then the relation of truth and falsity, real and appearance, implodes
simulation
as an order of the real obliterates the relation: the sign is the reality, and
there is no falsity to be unmasked. There is no simulation versus truth: the
simulated and the true are one and the same thing . Referring to the status of the
(and the limit of a medicine reliant on such a distinction is revealed). It is in this sense that
image, Baudrillard argues that reality configured in terms of a relation of truth and appearance means the
image can be a reflection of a basic reality, can mask, pervert, or distort a basic reality, or it can mask the
absence of a basic reality. But when reality is configured in terms of simulation, the image bears no
relation whatsoever to any reality: it is its own pure simulation (SIM: 11). Thus Baudrillard makes it clear
implications for those social forms predicated on the salience of an unalienable distinction between truth
and falsity, reality and appearance. In the western context, the social forms Baudrillard discusses include,
among others, science, medicine, the law, and the authenticity of culture (I will extrapolate to consider
the simulation of sex/gender and the parodic transgender challenge to its truth in Chapter 4). In
addressing the question of why it might be that we see the panic-stricken production of realness at
precisely the moment of its demise, Baudrillard analyses the sustaining of power in the strategy of the
it used to be, nostalgia assumes its full meaning (SIM: 12), and the truth of (the memory of) lived
experience takes on a renewed intensity. Baudrillard incites his readers to organise a fake hold-up of a
bank: Be sure to check that your weapons are harmless, and take the most trustworthy hostage, so that no
life is in danger (otherwise you risk committing an offence). Demand ransom, and arrange it so that the
operation creates the most commotion possible in brief, stay close to the truth, so as to test the
reaction of the apparatus to a perfect simulation. (SIM: 39) But the reaction will be such that the simulation
cannot succeed. In the same way as it becomes impossible to discover some absolute real, so too it is
impossible to stage an illusion. In the case of the fake hold-up, the matrix of signs will combine the
artificial and the real to such an extent (a police officer will really shoot someone on sight, a bank customer
will really have a heart attack) that the illusory is absorbed into the real you will unwittingly find yourself
immediately in the real (SIM: 39) The point here is that the established order on which the law is built
trends towards reducing everything to some reality; in this way attempts at simulation are devoured.
all become scientific objects; along with all events and phenomena. Baudrillard uses the example of
ethnology, which could possibly more broadly be referred to as anthropology, claiming that as soon as it
collapses in its traditional form, its place is taken by an anti-ethnology, whose task is to reinject fictional
difference and Savagery everywhere (SIM: 18). Again, there is not only a retention of and nostalgia for,
but indeed a frenzied proliferation of, signs of the real and of difference: reality and difference in
simulation. Thus Baudrillard is analysing a social dynamic where power is no longer reliant on an
ideological masking of the truth of social relations, but rather on concealing the fact that the real is no
longer real, of saving the reality principle (SIM: 25). This process of concealment he calls a strategy of
deterrence. Before discussing in more detail the question of cultural difference in the hyperreal mode, I
will continue with examining this strategy of deterrence and the displacement of causality by the
principle of manipulation, as these are central to an understanding of simulation. Deterrence
is the
term Baudrillard uses to connote a process ensuring that the fiction of political
stakes continues to animate the social. Unlike surveillance, or ideology, deterrence is
void of any notion of agent, class, manipulator, interest; it operates precisely
to activate these concepts in simulated form to conjure their (apparent) reality
(who can say they are not real when they are simulated?). Referring to power, Baudrillard writes: When
it is threatened today by simulation (the threat of vanishing in the play of signs), power
risks the real, risks crisis, it gambles on remanufacturing artificial, social,
economic, political stakes. (SIM: 44) In Baudrillards analysis, power for some time now
produces nothing but signs of its resemblance (SIM: 45). The political dynamic
as a stake is empty, finished, appearing in simulated form in a logic of social
demand. Here Baudrillard is referring to a demand for signs of power, signs of meaningful political
social relations. True power was a relation of force with stakes and strategy, but Baudrillard argues that
these things are now nothing more than an object of social demand, and so,
like anything else in the logic of consumption, are subject to the law of supply
and demand rather than to violence and death (which doesnt mean there is no violence
and death!). Power is no longer present except to conceal that there is none (SIM:
46). Simulated power, simulated political stakes, deter the collapse of power .
Baudrillard suggests that the only strategy against this collapse or defection is to
reinject realness and referentiality everywhere (SIM: 42). It is this analysis that enables
Baudrillard to refer elsewhere (FS: 578) to the apparent discovery by those on the political left of the
subversive nature of the claim that everything is political, that the political was not confined to the level
of governance of nationstates but that sport, fashion, household arrangements were all to be affirmed as
discourses about genetics. The operation of simulation is nuclear and genetic (SIM: 3). DNA cannot be
described as causal; rather it codes, or programmes. The shape of things to come is encoded in the form
itself. There is no causal relationship, no determination, but rather an informing. The significance of this
concept of information will become clearer when we consider Baudrillards analysis of the media, but first,
I will discuss cultural difference.
discourses and the entanglement of both feminist and anti-feminist themes within them (2007: 149). In
empowerment that masks a quantifiable or absolute truth about gender inequality. Taking this stance
would be to misunderstand the present cultural condition as described by Baudrillard where signs hide
every differential system of meaning, the effacement of terms and of distinct oppositions, and thus that of
the medium and the real (Baudrillard 2007: 104). In a world that is increasingly virtualized, it is the play of
signs that influences the nature of social experience, including gender relations, over and above the reality
agendas or values when the effacement of terms and of distinct oppositions leads to anything being
18) has spoken about art in this way, observing that contemporary art references past styles and other
aesthetic forms to the point where it has come to look like everything else, making it impossible to
determine what art is. Massculture texts like graffiti, advertising, and comic strips are now part of the art
canon. Everyday objects like cars and beds, even urinals (as per Marcel Duchamp), have been labeled
art. Cows in formaldehyde, garbage bags full of waste, people snoringall are examples of art that
destabilizes the system of value through which to discern the art object from the biological organism,
consumer detritus, or daily life. When art becomes indistinguishable from the world it inhabits, Baudrillard
claims, it ceases to be art in the way we once knew it. While art, it seems, is everywhere and anything
potentially can be art, at the same time its liberation from a narrow field of meaning fosters its erasure. We
clear that feminism disappears not because people dont believe in it (certainly, there are many people
who do, myself included), or because gender equality has been achieved, but because its excessive
proliferation under postfeminism results in there being too much of it. Or more specifically,
the
scrutinized for imperfections, each procedure painstakingly documented, and the psychological fragilities
makeover TV in relation to hyperreality, I propose that How to Look Good Naked crosses over into the
where the work undertaken to alter the self becomes the focus of the narrative, which Jayne Raisborough
deems a type of enhanced visibility (2011: 51). In one segment of the program the participant is asked
to compare her figure to that of other women. This task stems from the participant having identified an
area of her body she particularly dislikes (such as her tummy, hips, or breasts), which the host seeks to
convince her is not as big as she thinks it is. The womans test is to estimate the size of her offending body
part and place herself within a lineup of near-naked women (who are arranged from smallest to largest)
relative to what she perceives to be the size of the particular region in question. She invariably thinks that
the area of her body she dislikes is much larger than it actually is, allowing the host to affirm the
participants normal female body shape and highlight her skewed perception of herself. By comparing
her body to those of other regular women (rather than the idealized bodies of fashion models, which are
deemed by the presenter to be the source of many womens body torment), she comes to see herself as
less inferior or flawed than she originally believed herself to be. The task described above is emblematic of
the way that How to Look Good Naked gets up close and personal to document the process of
In giving us a
detailed view of ordinary womens bodies, the shows apparent liberatory
agenda to free women from the strictures of corporeal conformity seems
uncannily complicit with the exploitative practices it declares to counter . We
are told by the host that many of the participants hide their bodies from
those with whom they are most intimatetheir husbands and boyfriends so insecure
are they about their appearance . How to Look Good Naked grants us more access to these
womens bodies than their own lovers. As the camera pans across the lineup of fleshy women, zeroing in to
give close-ups of rolling bellies, rounded thighs. and broad bottoms, the viewer gets the sense of being
immersed in an abundance of body parts. The entire surface of the female form comes under the cameras
gaze, so that body hair, mottled pigmentation, birthmarks, and varicose veins are all projected onto the
trauma, and uncertainty the participant harbors about her body is no longer a private concern or a
shameful secret but, in a gesture of forced visibility, is illuminated for everyone to see and participate in
of ultrareality in which viewers are granted access to emotions and reactions that once would have
audiences can no
longer definitively separate themselves from what is on the screen as they
come to recognize themselves as potential candidates for the makeover
experience. Through its mode of heightened physical and psychological visibility How to Look Good
Naked enacts an integral reality of the fourth order, in that the once hidden dimensions of
these womens livestheir personal thoughts, feelings, and emotions, as well as body parts once
deemed privateare made immediately accessible and knowable to the general
public. Rather than portray or respond to womens bodily anxieties, these images become
embedded or integrated into a broader consumer strategy to simulate
womens emancipation and liberation. How to Look Good Naked upholds the illusion of
remained in the private realm. Now they are laid bare for all to see. As a result,
reality by depicting a variety of female bodiesrakish senior citizens, stout teenagers, postpartum
mothers with flat chestswhich come across as truer renditions of womanhood than the standardized,
how the
transformative body is produced and experienced as a sign appears to
preempt feminist critiques of the body in makeover culture. This virtualized
body, Baudrillard explains, is the body as destiny, which has to be exorcized at all
coststhrough the appropriation of the body as projection of self, the
individual appropriation of desire, of ones appearance, ones image:
cosmetic surgery on all fronts. If the body is no longer a site of otherness but
of identification, then we have urgently to become reconciled with it, repair it,
perfect it, turn it into an ideal object (2008: 125). Zygmunt Baumans claim in Consuming
Life (2007: 98) that the consumer/subject is constantly on the move, endlessly
making and remaking the self with no end point in mind (a concept taken up by
feminist makeover critics Meredith Jones [2008] and Raisborough [2011]), echoes the endless
circulation that characterizes Baudrillards hyperreal state, where the
acceleration and proliferation of signs makes no logical connections, follows
no discernible order, and results in no knowable or final outcome . It is in the
and worked on (Baudrillard 1998: 129). In his later work, Baudrillards emphasis on
amplification and acceleration of signs of the body that it comes to be produced and also disappear. For
these reasons, How to Look Good Naked cannot offer a critique of, or variation on,
other postfeminist media texts despite claiming to celebrate different body
types. Instead, it offers us only more of the same. Our preoccupation with
difference, Baudrillard tells us, emerges from an extermination of otherness and
dual relations borne from the rise of individual values (2008: 115). He says, Th[e]
liquidation of the Other is accompanied by an artificial synthesis of othernessa radical cosmetic surgery
of which cosmetic surgery on faces and bodies is merely a symptom. For the crime is perfect only when
even the traces of the destruction of the Other have disappeared (Baudrillard 2008: 115). This
proclamation has particular resonance in the context of this study, alluding to the loss of criteria through
The dilemma of
difference for feminism, as Victoria Grace observes, resides in the denial of negativity
when differences . . . become fully positivised as signs . . . differences are no
longer subordinate to equivalence; being the same isnt better! Being
different is just as good! In fact the more value associated with difference,
the better (2000: 84). How to Look Good Naked would appear to be symptomatic of this loss of the
other. In highlighting womens difference from men (by encouraging women to embrace
their femininity and enjoy being girly), and celebrating the differences between
women (by portraying a range of female body types and women of varying life circumstances), it
obscures the fact that any form of reversal, exchange, or singularity is no
longer possible in a hyperreal state.
which femininity might be determined and the mechanisms deployed to secure it.
While
intended to encourage the woman to see her body positively in the way
others do, the process involves a degree of public humiliation for the woman,
problematizing the premise of the program to foster female empowerment .
McRobbie (2009: 140) in her analysis of the makeover genre views this kind of female ritual
humiliation as a form of symbolic violence against women, whereby the
management and critique of womens bodies functions as a mechanism of
social control that relies on the co-opting of its victims , who she claims are
the participant that she is attractive and desirable, despite her misgivings about her body.
predominantly working-class women seeking the help of experts. Via the theories of Pierre Bourdieu and
namely, lower- and working-class women whom the hosts deem outdated, unkempt, and inadequate and
who show themselves willing to undergo change, so that they more confidently and efficiently take up
their places in the emergent labour markets which need their participation, and which will also then
provide them with disposable incomes so that they can consume more products and services over a
word symbolic in the way Baudrillard would to characterize the period prior to universal or generalized
value systems. She understands it in the Lacanian sense, as part of the order of signification through which
McRobbie identifies be suggestive of the obscenity of visual representation itself? A violence of the degree
zero that results from an excess of signification that attempts to secure meaning and consolidate our
gives us the body up close. It does not matter that the woman is not fully nakedthe intimacy of the body
is displayed in the hyperreal illumination of every curve, hair, wrinkle, fold of skin seemingly every pore
consider postfeminist media artifacts in different terms to McRobbies critical logic. In contrast to
possibility that, in a culture of integral reality or fourthorder simulation, images do something other than
produce meaning about class norms and gender expectations in the way McRobbies critique of makeover
TV suggests. Through Baudrillard, McRobbies proposition can be extended to acknowledge that the
symbolic violence of the postfeminist text is tied to the changing purpose of the image and its valueit
can no longer represent authentic femininity, real bodies, or pro-feminist attitudes but can only play at
Naked alludes to the fractal nature of gendered identity when ones self-image is in a process of ongoing
The women involved are not expected to lose weight, wear hair extensions, or get breast augmentations.
Instead of transforming the physical self to look younger and skinnier, the
emphasis in How to Look Good Naked is on feeling more confident and sexy through
changing ones attitude. The point to be made here is not that How to Look Good
Naked offers a better or more progressive alternative to other makeover shows .
As is the case throughout the self-improvement genre, looking fabulous is directly connected
to feeling fabulous, even if, in the case of How to Look Good Naked, there is no
standardized feminine type to be emulated . Rather, this promotion of all styles,
figures, ages, and sizes gestures toward the phenomenon that Baudrillard
identifies as a trans state, when everything aestheticizes itself (1992: 10). For
Baudrillard (1993b: 5), a trans state of affairs signals the obliteration of categories
brought about by the saturation of the world by signs and images with no
definitive point of reference from which their value or meaning can be easily
mapped. In this context, valuation of any kind is impossiblethe abolition of the
coordinates through which we once determined the beautiful from the ugly, the true from the false, and
body can be fashionable, beautiful, and sexy, not just those of women who are slender, youthful, and have
flawless faces. The notion that all bodies have become aestheticized is apparent in the range of reality TV
shows fixated on a variety of bodiesfat bodies and anorexic bodies (Supersize vs Superskinny), elderly
bodies (Sunset Daze), childrens bodies (Toddlers and Tiaras), and maternal bodies (Sixteen and Pregnant).
Indeed, the latest series of How to Look Good Naked (subtitled With a Difference) draws the disabled body
into the transaesthetic sphere, giving these women the right to circulate within the inexorable circuits of
How to Look Good Naked. As a way of testing whether the participant has taken on board the lessons of
body confidence taught over the course of the program she is asked to model in a runway parade and
appear in lingerie. Despite the initial reservations expressed by nearly all of the shows participants,
invariably the women agree to partake in the exercise, hence proving to the audience, the presenter, and
themselves that they have successfully learned how to look good naked. It would appear that regardless
of whether the participant is fat, short, old, thin, ugly, plain, or tall, she can achieve model status.
proclamations intersect with feminist critiques of makeover culture, which identify the all-encompassing
reach of self-improvement rhetoric. Baudrillard (1993b: 15) goes even further, however, in observing that
it is not to imply
that the women who participate in the series (and its viewers) are somehow liberated
from the sphere of beauty and appearances. Rather , more than ever, all bodies
are co-opted into this scheme. Regardless of whether a participant deliberately or unwittingly
Good Naked repeatedly denounces conformity to a standardized female body type,
challenges familiar parameters of feminine attractiveness, we can no longer say with any certainty that,
for example, the tattooed, overweight, or old are exempt from being or becoming beautiful. The project of
self-betterment, coupled with the transaestheticization of beauty, shifts the stakes of the game beauty
isnt measured by a narrow standard only few can meet but has become
something that is found everywhere and in everyone . Certainly, we can point to
women who appear to reject the stereotypical look associated with heterosexual femininity and the
might seem a radical act of resistance against the culturally desirable smooth and hairless female body
(certainly, there is no ambivalence in Wans assertion that waxing is essential if you want to look good in
the buff), this anticultural sentiment is another modality in the fashion system, where signs play off
against each other (Baudrillard 1993a: 98). Hairy legs have even entered the style realm, as witnessed in
2010 when American fashion retailer J. Crew included in its collection a pair of tights that made wearers
look as though their legs were covered in a fine black fuzz. While this look was perhaps inadvertent, it
nonetheless gestures toward hairy-leggedness being made over into a fashion item.
social relation, and are hence always ambivalent. Meanings, in this sense, are
not embedded in coded structures of representation, but are rather more of
the order of challenges. Challenge and seduction are words frequently
used by Baudrillard to evoke a social process whereby existence and nonexistence are not ontological poles but are rather concurrent, always already
present, always in a continuing cycle of encounter and transformation. The
social traverses persons and things; persons and things seduce and challenge
each other, encounters are open and not prefigured by codified structures of
meanings. Thus Baudrillard makes use of this (very specific) anthropological
(re)interpretation of the social process of symbolic exchange to show how the
eradication of the symbolic might be understood precisely to obliterate
reality by inscribing it within a codified structure that precedes the
encounter. Hence we can make sense of his statement that the symbolic puts
an end to the real, where the real is that specified by the signified, and where
the signified is in fact, as he argues, preceded by the signifier a codified,
constructed meaning. In societies of symbolic exchange, meanings activate,
seduce, and transform, often in highly ritualised fashion. It is a mistake to
view them as representational. Signs, or meanings, in this sense, traverse
and circulate over the entirety of forms present in that social sphere. This
circulation is an active articulation of gestures: no signifieds have
precipitated from this circulation of signs, meanings, or challenges, and
therefore there is no truth of the sign, no real to which it refers; or in
Baudrillards words, signs are exchanged without phantasms, with no
hallucination of reality (SE&D: 95). Baudrillard characterises this cyclical
process of presence negated by absence, and thus always ambivalent, by the
word reversion. Reversibility at once marks ontology as a process, things as
inherently ambivalent, and the inseparability of what something is from what
it is not. This is neither of the order of identity (A/NotA), nor of the order of a
death drive, or immersion into a non-differentiated state as this is understood
in the mainstream Freudian interpretation. In Baudrillards conceptualisation
of the principle of reversion, that which is, is a gesture;3 it is symbolic in that
it cannot be represented in a finite set of words, it is ambivalent in that its
meaning is never singular and positive (+), rather that which is contains the
possibility of its seduction, its transformation, its death. In Symbolic Exchange
and Death, Baudrillard refers to three social forms which typify this process:
the gift (radicalised against Mausss original interpretation), the death drive
(radicalised against Freuds original interpretation), and the anagram (against
Saussures stance). In all three cases he critically singles out the figure of
reversion. The gift is reversed in the counter-gift, life (individuation) in death,
the term and value of the langue in the anagram. The reversion annuls, by
contrast to the linearity of the cumulative logic of production, time, economic
exchange, and their corollary, power. Baudrillards consideration of the body,
sexuality, and death makes this somewhat more concrete. In the era of the
economic and the semiological, the signs of bodies are not exchanged
symbolically; rather they mark, and demarcate, they signify identifications by
virtue of separations and representations. In a society of symbolic exchange,
marking the body as a masking practice gives effect to, or actualises,
Baudrillard
claims that the similarities between Foucault's 'new' version of power and
Deleuze's desire are not accidental. They can be readily understood within the social,
historical milieu in which they took, or are taking, shape. According to Baudrillard, desire, in
Deleuze's terms, is not to be understood through lack or interdiction, but
through the positive deployment of flows and intensitie s; a positive dissemination,
arc paralleled in the position of Deleuze in relation to Freud on the question of desire.
'purged of all negativity'. Desire is 'a network, a rhizome, a contiguity diffracted ad infinitum' (FF: 17-18).
feminine' in relation to contemporary discourses on 'sexuality' and 'desire', as these are explored in
Symbolic Exchange and Death, will be discussed in Chapter 5 in conjunction with his book Seduction. My
main purpose here is to foreground the critique of the productivity of desire in Deleuze, with its
implications for feminist engagement with this theoretical notion. Further to this purpose, it is useful at this
point to outline Baudrillard's related thoughts on psychoanalysis, and 'the subject' of psychoanalytic
theory.
2AC Foucault
They are super wrong about power
Baudrillard 77 Forget Foucault (Jean, professor of philosophy and
media criticism at the European Graduate University)//pday
According to Foucault, this is the come-on that power offers, and it is not
simply a discursive trap. What Foucault does not see is that power is never
there and that its institution, like the institution of spatial perspective versus
"real" space in the Renaissance, is only a simulation of perspective-it is no
more reality than economic accumulation-and what a tremendous trap that
is. Whether of time, value, the subject, etc., the axiom and the myth of a real
or possible accumulation govern us everywhere, although we know that
nothing is ever amassed and that stockpiles are selfconsuming, like modern
megalopolis, or like overloaded memories. Any attempt at accumulation is
ruined in advance by the void.* Something in us disaccumulates unto death,
undoes, destroys, liquidates, and disconnects so that we can resist the
pressure of the real, and live. Something at the bottom of the whole system
of production resists the infinite expansion of production-otherwise, we would
all be already buried. There is something in power that resists as well, and we
see no difference here between those who enforce it and those who submit to
it: this distinction has become meaningless, not because the roles are
interchangeable but because power is in its form reversible, because on one
side and the other something holds out against the unilateral exercise and
the infinite expansion of power, just as elsewhere against the infinite
expansion of production. This resistance is not a "desire" it is what causes
power to come undone in exact proportion to its logical and irreversible
extension. And it's taking place everywhere today. In fact, the whole analysis
of power needs to be reconsidered. To have power or not , to take it or lose it,
to incarnate it or to challenge it: if this were power, it would not even exist.
Foucault tells us something else; power is something that functions; " ...
power is not an institution, and not a structure; neither is it a certain strength
we are endowed with; it is the name that one attributes to a complex
strategical situation in a particular society" ( The History of Sexuality, p. 93).
Neither central, nor unilateral, nor dominant, power is distributional; like a
vector, it operates through relays and transmissions. Because it is an
immanent, unlimited field of forces, we still do not understand what power
runs into and against what it stumbles since it is expansion, pure
magnetization. However, if power were this magnetic infiltration ad infinitum
of the social field, it would long ago have ceased meeting with any
resistance. Inversely, if it were the one-sidedness of an act of submission, as
in the traditional "optic," it would long ago have been overthrown
everywhere. It would have collapsed under the pressure of antagonistic
forces. Yet this has never happened, apart from a few "historical" exceptions.
For "materialist" thinking, this can only appear to be an internally insoluble
problem: why don't "dominated" masses immediately overthrow power? Why
2AC Functionality
The attempt to entirely operationalize the debater is the
replacement of the subject with the will of a technocratic
structure- the subject disappears in processing, lost in the
rhythm of the machine
Nordin and Oberg 15 (Dr. Astrid Nordin, Lecturer in the Department of
Politics, Philosophy and Religion at Lancaster University, and Dr. Dan Oberg,
senior lecturer of war studies at the Swedish Defense College, Stockholm,
Targeting the Ontology of War: from Clausewitz to Baudrillard, Millennium:
Journal of International Studies, Issue 2, Volume 43,
http://mil.sagepub.com/content/43/2/392.full)
In Baudrillards notorious critique of the Gulf war he identifies traditional conceptions of war as involving the ontology we
have seen in critical war studies and contemporary military doctrine: war is born of an antagonistic, destructive but dual
relation between two adversaries.40 However, he argues, if this is war, then there is no war taking place in the Gulf. One
important but hereto neglected reason for this argument is Baudrillards claim that war has disappeared into the
processing of warfare. Baudrillard never fully developed this discussion, but he wrote extensively on the subject from a
subjectivity disappears in
operational processing as part of the attempt to fulfil and perfect potential.41
Baudrillard sees subjectivity becoming a subordinated part of technological
media, a perfectly operational molecule that is left to its own devices and
doomed to reproduce, self-identically, to infinity.42 In his view, we are faced with a
situation in which subjectivity, social relations and will are essentially liquidated by
operational practices. They are not supplanted by a higher will or a higher
purpose. Rather, they vanish into processing entirely devoid of symbolic
meaning. This indicates that it is not physical disappearance Baudrillard discusses, but disappearance which strictly
relates to the symbolic. Baudrillard on numerous occasions illustrated this idea through Alfred Jarrys novel
The Supermale, which tells a story of how automated processing dissolves limits
between man and technology. The apex of the story is a 10,000-mile bicycle race the
perpetual motion race which takes place between a five-man bicycle and an
express train. In the race the cyclists function as a collaborative machine to
challenge the train over long distance. The cyclists reach a speed that enables them
to ride side by side with the locomotive to become limitless automatons in
the rhythm of the machine. This becoming comes at a price, since the cyclists
gradually disappear as humans, as they reach the speed of the train. One of
them disappears quite literally as he dies on his post. However, his
decomposing corpse, strapped to the bicycle, pedals on. The corpse stands
as a symbolic marker for how the rest of the bodies also disappear by being
absorbed into the process itself. In the end, the five-man machine rides
alongside the train with the living and dead corpses riding at maximum speed
in order to keep up. This theme, of transformation of man into machine, is also evident in the rest of the novel,
which ends with its key figure dying while transforming into a machine.43 As Rex Butler points out, the novel
helps to draw up the: "[V]ision of a society in which humans are
unnecessary. We see this vision coming true in those self-enclosed and selfperpetuating systems of simulation that Baudrillard analyses, which have no
outside and no need to be explained by an other, and whose best model
would be the bicycle proposed by Alfred Jarry, which still continues to pedal
general perspective in his final works. Therein Baudrillard points to the way
long after its riders have passed away with fatigue.44 " The image Jarry paints in the
novel illustrates the symbolic disappearance of subjectivity by emphasising the
repetitive and inherently meaningless relationship we have with various
media that surround us. The attempt to reach a perfect speed and efficiency
by way of the mechanic process works back on subjectivity. It is not far-fetched to see
the recent conceptual inventions in military thought, such as the Effects Based Approach to Operations (EBAO),
Comprehensive Approach (CA), or Network Centric Warfare (NCW), as part of the characteristic that Baudrillard is
concerned with and Jarrys novel illustrates. The common denominator of these concepts is the way they attempt to
synchronise, coordinate, and make warfare more efficient through staff procedures. They are all based on the idea that
perfect operationalisation generates a war in which all means and capabilities are interconnected in ways that aim to
create a seamless economy of violence. This in turn indicates that the subject of warfare dissolves into operationalised
repetition. Such an argument does not entail that militaries, insurgents, weapon-systems, logistical capacities and so forth
are disappearing on a material level. Rather, as part of a symbolic disappearance through the fulfilments of technological
processes, warfare strives towards perfection and symbolic aspects disappear through a model which is being
operationalised as if it is war. This should not be taken to mean that there is an end to violence or suffering. There is of
course bodily violence and death in military operations despite the attempt to fulfil wars every potential through repeated
which is obscured by (among other things) the focus on war as violent exchange between subjects.
2AC Hegemony
American power has exhausted its relevance and
transformed itself into a killing machine, constructing
global threats in an attempt to reinvigorate the
geopolitical theater
Baudrillard, 05 [Jean, Pornography of War, Cultural Politics, vol. 1 no. 1,
pg. 23-25, //MW]
the thrilling images of a major event; in the other, the shaming
images of something that is the opposite of an event, a non-event of obscene
banality, the atrocious but banal degradation not merely of the victims but also
of the amateur stage managers of this parody of violence. For the worst thing
about this is that here we have a parody of violence, a parody of war itself,
pornography becoming the ultimate form of abjection of a war that is
incapable of being merely war, of merely killing, and that is being drawn out into
an infantile, Ubuesque reality show, a desperate simulacrum of power. These
scenes are the illustration of a power that, having reached its extreme point, no longer
knows what to do with itself, of a power now aimless and purposeless since it
has no plausible enemy and acts with total impunity. All it can do now is
inflict gratuitous humiliation, and, as we know, the violence we inflict on others
is only ever the expression of the violence we do to ourselves. And it can only
humiliate itself in the process, demean and deny itself in a kind of perverse
relentlessness. Ignominy and sleaze are the last symptoms of a power that no longer knows what to
do with itself. September 11th was like a global reaction of all those who no
longer know what to do with and can no longer bear this world power .
In the case of the abuse inflicted on the Iraqis, it is worse still: it is power itself that no longer
knows what to do with itself and can no longer bear itself , other than in inhuman selfparody. These images are as lethal for America as the pictures of the World
Trade Center in flames. Yet it is not America in itself that stands accused, and there is no point
laying all this at the Americans door: the infernal machine generates its own
impetus, freewheeling out of control in literally suicidal acts. The
Americans power has in fact become too much for them. They no longer have the
means to exorcize it. And we are party to that power. It is the whole of the West whose bad
conscience crystallizes in these images; it is the whole of the West that is
present in the American soldiers sadistic outburst of laughter; just as it is
the whole of the West that is behind the building of the Israeli wall. This is the
In the case of 9/11,
truth of these images; this is their burden: the excess of a potency designating itself as abject and
The truth of the images, not their veracity, since, in this situation, whether
they are true or false is beside the point. We are henceforth and forever in a
state of uncertainty where images are concerned. Only their impact
counts, precisely insofar as they are embedded in war. There isnt even a need for
embedded journalists any more; its the military itself that is embedded in
the image; thanks to digital technology, images are definitively integrated into
warfare. They no longer represent; they no longer imply either distance or
perception or judgement. They are no longer of the order of representation, or of information in
pornographic.
as virtual as war today and hence their own specific violence is now superadded to the specific violence of
by their omnipresence, by the rule that everything must be made visible, which
now applies the world over, images our present images have become in substance
pornographic; they therefore cleave spontaneously to the pornographic
dimension of war. There is in all this, and particularly in the last Iraqi episode, a justice
immanent in the image: he who stakes his all on the spectacle will die by
the spectacle. If you want power through the image, be prepared to die by
the image playback. The Americans are learning this, and will continue to learn it, by
bitter experience. And this despite all the democratic subterfuge and despite a
despairing simulacrum of transparency commensurate with the despairing
simulacrum of military power. Who committed these acts and who is really
responsible for them? The military higher-ups? Or human nature, which is, as we know, brutish
even in a democracy? The real scandal lies not in the torture but in the perfidy of
those who knew and remained silent (or of those who revealed it?). At any rate, the
whole of the real violence is diverted on to the question of openness,
democracy finding a way to restore its virtue by publicizing its vices.
war. Moreover,
2AC Identity
The binary structure of communication forms the building
blocks for the whole system of reality itself, pre-coding
ideological resistance into its very core. Counter-violence
is solicited by the system while revolutionary content
becomes a false flag, achieving its goals in media
spectacle or by assuaging the demands of protest.
We ought not seek meaning, but only to squander it. In
order to challenge the system, we must begin with the
level of form, the Code, not its representational contents.
Absent a poetic nullification of the code all attempts at
resistance remain binary and terribly banal. We must
challenge the semiotic medium through which politics is
filtered.
Pawlett 13. William Pawlett, senior lecturer in media, communications,
and cultural studies at the University of Wolverhampton, UK, Violence,
Society and Radical Theory : Bataille, Baudrillard and Contemporary Society,
pg. 132
For an
effective critique of the consumer society to be
made, Baudrillard suggests, we must focus
analysis on the form of the Code, not its
contents or representations which are, of
course, extraordinarily open, malleable and
diverse. The Code as form is preconscious, or, in Baudrillards
plural) but rather the condition of possibility of coding . 2
fuse or implode (1983: 95-110). For example fat, poor and old can be
beautiful too if only within the confines of fashion, cosmetics advertising or
pop music video. The Code operates in total indifference to content;
everything is permitted in sign form; that is as simulation. The Code also
performs a pacifying effect on society: the once clear-cut, structural divisions
such as class and status are made less visible by registering all people as
individual consumers on a single, universal scale. Everyone becomes a
consumer, though some, of course, consume far more than others. As
universal form the status of consumer confers a kind of democratic flattening
of social relations, but an illusory one. If class conflict was, to some extent,
pacified, Baudrillard does not contend that society as a whole is pacified;
indeed other forms of violence and dissent emerge and cannot be deterred.
Baudrillard wrote of the emergence of new anomalous forms of violence,
less intelligible, less structured, post-dialectical or implosive (Baudrillard
1998a: 174-85; 1994: 71-2)). He refers to the Watts riots of 1965 as an
example of new violent rejections of the consumer system. Later,
Baudrillard proposed the term disembodied hate or simply the hate to
express aspects of this process (1996a: 142-7). The Code then is a
principle of integration producing everything and everyone as a
position on the scale of social value . With the last vestiges of symbolic
orders around the world being eliminated by neo-liberal economic
globalisation how is the Code to be challenged or defied? 3 Departing from
the form but not the intent of Marxist theory, Baudrillard argued that the
apparent distinction between use value and economic exchange value is
produced as a code effect. In other words, use value is a simulatory form
produced by the capitalist system as justification and grounding for its
trading of economic exchange values (1981: 130-42). For Baudrillard the
illusion of use value, like the illusion of signified meanings and the illusion of
the stable solid reality of the referent, are produced by the Code as structural
groundings, shoring up the unstable reality of signs and preventing the
emergence of ambivalence (1981: 156 n.9). To challenge, defy or breach the
Code then it is not sufficient to return to use value. Indeed such strategies,
shared by some Marxists, environmentalists and anti-globalisation
movements actually feed the capitalist system: the markets semiotic
assimilation of environmentalism as the green brand choice is an obvious
example. But if Marxist theory fails to engage with and challenge the system
of signs, so too, for Baudrillard, do many Structuralist, Poststructuralist and
Postmodernist theorists of desire, difference and liberation. To defy the
system it is never sufficient to play with signs, that is, to play with
plural, different or multiple identity positions. Here we encounter
Baudrillards total rejection of what would later be called identity politics and
also a central misunderstanding of his position on signs. 4 For Baudrillard to
play with signs signs of consumption and status, signs of gender, sexuality
or ethnicity is simply to operate within the Code . It is an unconscious
or unwitting complicity with the Codes logic of the multiplication of
status positions; it is, in a sense, to assist it in the production of
diversity and choice. It is deeply ironic that some of Baudrillards critics
have claimed that Baudrillard himself merely played with signs and that he
advocated a playing with signs. Yet Baudrillard is clear, in order to oppose
the system [e]ven signs must burn (1981: 163). In his controversial
work Seduction (orig. 1979) Baudrillard draws an important distinction
between the ludique meaning playing the game of signs, playing with
signification (to enhance ones status position or to assert ones identity
through its difference), and mise enjeux meaning to put signs at stake, to
challenging them or annul them through symbolic exchange (1990: 15778). 5
For Baudrillard signs play with us, despite us, against us; any radical
defiance must be a defiance of signs and their codings. Unfortunately,
the distinction between playing with signs playing with their decoding and
recoding, and defying the sign system has not penetrated the mainstream of
Media and Cultural Studies. Ecos influential notion of semiotic guerrilla
warfare (Eco 1995) and Halls even more influential notion of resistant
decoding place their faith in the ability of the sovereign, rational consumer
to negotiate mediated meanings. For them the citizen-consumer confronts
media content as the subject confronts the object. Hall does not consider that
much media content is now pre-encoded in an ersatz oppositional
form which renders the moment of oppositional decoding merely one of
conformity or ironic recognition (see Hall et al. 2002: 128-38). In other words,
the terms for resistant readings can be pre-set as positions within
the Code. Critique is rendered uncertain, even meaningless by coded
assimilation because the system sells us the signs of opposition as
willingly as it sells us the signs of conformity ; it sells signs of
inclusion and empowerment as eagerly as it sells signs of affluence
and exclusion. Can we even tell them apart? In which category would we
place the phenomenon of Sex and the City , for example? 6 Today, millions of
people manage, archive and share signs of their designated identity through
social media platforms, in Baudrillards terms holding themselves hostage to
the system of signs. The realm of symbolic exchange or seduction does not
come about when individuals play with signs but when (signs of)
individuality, identity, will and agency are annulled through an encounter with
radical otherness. Radical otherness, or radical alterity, for Baudrillard, refers
to otherness not difference, that is otherness beyond
representation, beyond coding including oppositional or assertive
de/re-codings. A system of total constraint the Code does not merely
produce identity but also difference, diversity and hybridity: indeed each of
these now describe marketing strategies. Of course, the system does not
seek to promote passivity or apathy among consumers but quite the contrary:
to thrive and expand the system requires active, discriminating, engaged
consumers, jostling for position, competing for advancement. The Code exists
to better prime the aspiration towards the higher level (1981: 60),
delivering diversity and choice at the level of signs or content (the goods that
we choose to eat, the products and services that we choose to wear, watch,
download) and it requires in return nothing much at all merely that we
understand ourselves as consumers . The aim of the system is to make the
consumer the universal form of humanity yet within this form an almost
of information, it has not one object or target but all and any; because it is
not, primarily, hatred of something or someone, it is not reflective or critical
nor does it propose alternatives. Having no definite object, goal or purpose,
no programme or ideology, the hate is a particularly intractable and corrosive
form of hatred. If these ideas appear rather formalistic or abstract, it is
surprisingly easy to generate illustrative examples. If we take the violent
protests by some Muslim groups, provoked by the Danish newspaper JyllandsPosten publishing cartoons of the prophet Mohammed in 2005, what precisely
was the object of the protesters hate? It was not a particular newspaper, it
was not the Danish state or people, it was, perhaps, not even The West as
such, it was the dominance of a system of representation that
recognises no outside, no sacred, no beyond, that reduces all
meanings, beliefs and sensations to signs. 9 To give other examples: the
middle classes hate and fear the hoodie or the baseball-capped chav; the
BNP (British National Party) hate Muslims though, increasingly, they
tolerate Hindus and Sikhs; motorists and air passengers suddenly
experience the hate. These hates do not follow the limits of self and other,
inside and outside, they are far more mobile and tactical; they flare up and
then vanish or mutate before reappearing without warning. Yet, what
Baudrillards position suggests is that we (in the sense noted above) do not
hate the Other the radically Other, we merely hate the other as
transcribed through the Code as difference. Thus transcribed an individual
person is merely a conglomeration of signs which fabricate their reality their
culture and if this is what we are reduced to, why wouldnt we hate each
other? The Code then reduces the radically Other to the dangerously
similar: dangerously similar because others differ only in sign content or
position (Baudrillard 1993b: 129). In our superficial acceptance of the Code
we hate (and we do all hate) the other as sign , as merely a signified reality.
We encounter an other who is no more than the reality of their signification;
at best we are indifferent to the other and tolerate them. Indeed, we cannot
but be indifferent to the other because it is through indifference that we
tolerate.
Let me explain the conditions of this simulation by first rereading one of Butlers earlier texts. Butler argues that a
This statement
displays the extraordinary leap of faith by Butler from a subject of lack towards a
transformative politics by virtue of the subjects iterability. In fact, this leap of
faith is scattered throughout pretty much all of Butlers later writings. In light of this, it is
states that ... the political task is not to refuse representational politics as if we could (1990:5).
unsurprising that many of Butlers readers, as she herself mentions, do read her as a Deleuzian (2004a). She even adds
jokingly that this must be a terrible thought to [Braidotti] (Ibid.:198) a joke that displays nonetheless a cunning
realization of how she and Braidotti share significant common ground. Butler is right then to question the validity of the
transatlantic disconnection in Braidottis argument, which she reformulates more accurately as a transatlantic
exchange (see 2004a:201-202), but she does not go into out of what (technological and economic) condition the
productivity of this exchange and the enactment of its difference emerges.
This neglect to query after this condition of subjective possibility is curious, as Butler is precisely renowned for relentlessly
unearthing any such conditions. Hers is an excellent exposition on the dangers if any assumption of the indispensability of
the subject for feminist politics remains unquestioned. Butler argues that:
To claim that politics requires a stable subject is to claim that there can be no
political opposition to that claim. Indeed, that claim implies that a critique of the
subject cannot be a politically informed critique but rather, an act which puts
into jeopardy politics as such. To require the subject means to foreclose
the domain of the political (1992:4).
I wholeheartedly agree with this critique, and Baudrillard surely would have consented as well. But in light of this
argument, it might be revealing to try and read Butler somewhat against herself as I did Baudrillard, meanwhile noting
that she seems to feel obliged to assure her readers immediately that she does not seek to dispense with the subject
altogether (Ibid.). Butler explains the influence of psychoanalysis on her work in particular, how it helped her understand
the subject [as] produced on the condition of a foreclosure (2005:737) which means that I am also driven by something
she, like
is very wary of any identity politics which aims for speakability
and visibility, because such a politics will only ever reproduce those
categories that re-inscribe hegemony. She however does not leave it at this questioning of
that is prior to and separate from this conscious and intentional I (Ibid.:738). It is for this reason that
Baudrillard,
the idea of emancipation, but seems again compelled to offer a workable feminist strategy that curiously reroutes
subversive agency to the feminist subject. The Lacanian foreclosure does not mean at all for Butler that the subject is a
static entity; in fact, the subject is dynamic because its action can very often take up the foreclosure itself (Ibid.739).
More even, Butler claims that my agency can also thematize and alter those [the subjects] limitations ... we can
certainly extend power but ... we can extend it into an unknown future (Ibid.:739-740). Butler calls this a politics of
radical re-signification which works within the hope and the practice of replaying power, of restaging it again and again
in new and productive ways (Ibid.:741). Butlers compulsion to carve out a route, even if it is by way of a detour, of some
sort of feminist liberation, is however not my main point of criticism; rather, Butler is here simply explicit about her hope
for feminist subversion that also precisely resides at the performative level of her own work. But if this is the case, then
This new layer to politics that insidiously connects the symbolic with negative
speed-elitist material effects, and which shows how Butlers analyses of the subject
somehow prefigure or imply this new layer, is perhaps ultimately best
illustrated through her remarkable analysis of the First Iraq War and her
subsequent affirmation of deconstructive political agency (1995). Butler speaks
here of smart bombs and other target imagery, and the reproduction of authority of the
American military officials, in the American media. The imagery according to her has
the effect of creating a seamless realization of intention through an
instrumental action (Ibid.:9) which in turn champions a masculinised Western
subject whose will immediately translates into a deed ... the instrumental
military subject appears at first to utter words that materialize directly into
destructive deeds (Ibid.:10). This then, says Butler, is a most striking allegory of the
fantasy of the subject of (political) intention, because eventually the
effectiveness of its intention is only a mirage brought on by prosthetic
warfare technology and visual media. I would add here that the more complex and
programmed such a prosthesis, the less the subject is the origin of its action at all. What is
more, Butler does not stop at unearthing these media images as allegories, but connects the representation with an
action by arguing it is a certain act of speech which not only delivers a message [to Saddams army] get out of Kuwait
What we see on
the television and computer screen is not merely a reflection of the war, but
the enactment of its phantasmatic structure (Ibid.:11, my italics). The viewer
is implicated in the enactment of its violence by becoming an extension of
the military apparatus while remaining in a position of total invulnerability
through the guarantee of electronic distance (Ibid.). What such mediated
imagery and its technologies therefore accomplish, I claim following Butler (Ibid.:12), is
precisely a dissimulation of the complicity of the subject of action
and intention (like feminist emancipatory politics) in annihilation (like
speed-elitism). I concur here that Butlers reading of Iraq War imagery comes
remarkably close to Baudrillards infamous The Gulf War Did Not Take
Place, but does not yet make the jump from the analysis of how the
war happened first and foremost in the media, and its implications
for feminist claims for liberation under techno-neo-liberalism . And
but effectively enforces that message through the threat of death and through death itself.
although Butler seeks once more to salvage emancipation by claiming that we can deconstruct (1995:17) through
safeguarding the conceptual differences among feminists over the term subject, I have instead shown that this today is
Braidotti,
terms with European feminisms own inherent imperialist tendencies. This conclusion once more shows the major import
of Baudrillards argument in the ongoing critical feminist effort teasing out the highly mediated contemporary
displacement of European feminisms good intentions (which I am sure Braidotti has), and its complicity in neoliberal
the violence
emanating from such imperialist tendencies will be intensified in the
near future if the subjective appropriation of the supposedly
neutral neoliberal technologies and their cultural arrangements
continues. So unless left-wing feminist theory tries to let go of its obsession
with the subject of politics, these feminist trajectories will continue the
mirage of European feminisms and left-wing (academic) activisms own
progressiveness, and intensify contemporary right-wing, xenophobic and
neoliberal arrangements. In turn, Butlers account of the subject and her
acceleration and disenfranchisement. In line with Baudrillards analysis, I hold that
debate with Braidotti shows that Braidottis nomadic subject and Butlers
lacking-yet-capable-of-resignification subject today enter into a speed-elitist
point of convergence, such that the enactment of the relative conceptual
difference between her and Braidotti functions as a formal echo of neoliberal
acceleration. While Butlers discussions of iterability through the subject are
essentially accurate, they are nonetheless reflections of the points at which
the subjects dynamism is an effect of its speed-elitist form . This would mean that the
gap between subjectivity and intentional agency has seriously widened under
speed-elitism, and that lack has attached itself to subjectivity in a more
fundamental and technological way .
left-wing feminism wants to remain relevant, it should rethink the possibilities
of subversion as being severely confounded by the more intimate relationship
between gendered difference, new speed-elitist formations of class and
techno-capitalism. The humanist aporia and its constant political re-enactments play into the acceleration of
Therefore, if our
capital today. This state of affairs ceaselessly defers the promise of feminist liberation, and illustrates the increasing
inefficacy of subjective politics. The tension between Butler and Braidotti becomes a productive tension under
subject of feminist politics by playing off the differences between Baudrillard, Butler and Braidotti by responsibly
carrying forward their politics and implicating my own argument in the very same economic desperation, good apprentice
Braidotti and Butler, having become a relative female other of patriarchal speed-elitism, becomes the site of active
Nonetheless, this shows that re-reading Butler and Braidotti through the lens of Baudrillard points not only towards the
dethrone. Investigacci then somewhat nostalgically narrates a subject untainted by power structures and
technologies. In fact, the Investigacciinitiative displays how the subject of activist research empowers heror himself throughrecreating the fictitious distinction between activism and academia. S/he does so by
reproducing this opposition, which in turn co-creates and accelerates these new spaces spaces that
were created with the goal of facilitating global capitalism and its speed-elite, and that allow for the
perfection of military power through technologies of surveillance.
The call for participants to become active and productive in co-organising the
international event of course, without any monetary remuneration is also
much present in Investigaccis rhetoric. They suggest that participants
should engage with one another not only at the meeting, but especially
through the online spaces Investigacci has created for the purpose of
generating activist research. Take action! says their flyer, [...] make
it so the conference is yours! This seductive appeal to the subjectindividual as the centre of creative production is very common to neo-liberal
consumerism and its emphasis on cybernetic interactivity. But it is also false in that
it gives the participants a sense of control over Investigacci that they actually do not have eventually,
the main organisers (have already) set the agenda and handed out the stakes. In short, the organisers fail
to situate themselves by pretending everyone is on the same level of privilege for example, not requiring
monetary compensation in this project, and this failure is strangely an effect of their attempt at reviving
a more democratic academic structure.
Information
Indeed, the argument in Activist Research that research [should be] like an
effective procedure [which is] in itself already a result (2003: 19) describes
the conditions of Readings university of excellence where any research
Derrida hints at this, but also at the universitys elusiveness, in Mochlos, or:
the Conflict of the Faculties, when he claims that he would almost call [the
university] the child of an inseparable couple, metaphysics and technology
(Derrida, 1993: 5, emphasis mine). Almost, but never quite here then
emerges the possibility of truly subversive change. But this change
will not be brought about by the mere content of the critique, but by
the way it pushes acceleration to the point of systemic
disintegration or implosion. In Fatal Strategies, Baudrillard calls this
the fatal strategy that contemporary theory must adopt: a sort of
conceptual suicide attack which aims at pulling the rug out from
under the speed-elitist mobilisation of semiotic oppositions , and
which shows the paradox behind any attempt at structural
predictions.
In The Final Solution, Baudrillard relates this intensification of the humanist
obsession with dialectics, mastery, and transparency the quest for
immortality that is at the basis of techno-scientific research to destruction
and the death drive through the metaphor of and actual research around
cloning, which strangely resonates well with Derridas investigation of the
tele-technological archive in Archive Fever. I read Baudrillards Final
Solution here as a metaphor for the duplication (cloning) of thought
into virtual spaces outside the university walls proper. If contemporary
research seeks to make human cloning possible, argues Baudrillard, then this
endeavour is equivalent to cancer: after all, cancer is simply automatic
cloning, a deadly form of multiplication. It is of interest here to note that the
possibility of creating an army of clones has likewise garnered much
military interest, just as academia today more and more serves
military ends. As the logic of cloning as automatic multiplication is typical of
all current technological and humanist advancements, the exacerbation of
this logic can only mean more promise and death. At this point my
argument mirrors the apocalyptic tone of the activist-research
projects.
In the final analysis, the problem with Edu-Factory, Facolt di
Fuga, Investigacci, Universidad Nmada, Ricercatori Precari, and Glocal
Research Space is that these projects entail a very specific form of
subjugation with dire consequences for the slower and less techno-genic
classes. Techno-scientific progress entails a regress into immortality,
epitomised by a nostalgia typical of the current socio-technical situation, for
when we were undivided (Baudrillard, 2000: 6). I contend that Baudrillard
refers not only to the lifeless stage before humans became sexed life forms,
but also makes an allusion to psycho-analytic readings of the subject divided
in language and its nostalgia for wholeness and transparent communication.
The desire for immortality, like archive fever, is therefore the same
as the Freudian death drive, and we ourselves ultimately become the
object of our technologies of scrutiny and nostalgia. The humanist
quest of totally transparency of oneself and of the world to oneself
1966/2007). A less overt, but perhaps more telling, influence on Baudrillard was Nietzsches attack on the metaphysical
foundations of western rationalism. Of particular importance to Baudrillards later work is Nietzsches contrasting of being
by Nietzsche, influenced many thinkers Max Weber and Sigmund Freud are only two of the most obvious examples. Yet
Baudrillards relationship to this tradition of thought has not been explored, as a result many aspects of his work are
poorly understood. Baudrillards concept of the Code can be seen as a distinctive re-working of this notion of a system of
various codes of meaning (or signification) as integrated by what he called the code (le code, la grille, le Code du signes,
(English, French, Morse) or particular modes of the interpretation of meaning (dominant, resistant, plural)
power relations. The most common example of symbolic exchange is the gift.
The meaning of the act of giving a gift, in the consumer society as much as the tribal societies
interpreted by Mauss (1990), is in no sense reducible to the object given, it depends on
if and how it is accepted. The giving, receiving and reciprocating of gifts are
intensely volatile relations, the meaning of the gift never settles into fixity or
identity. The meaning of the gift can be transformed at any moment in the on-going
relation between parties; indeed this relation is of the gift and the gift is of
this relation: relation and gift flourish together, and die together. Baudrillard was
particularly interested in the moment of the counter-gift (contre don), that is the refusal of the gift or its return with
interest to the giver in a kind of status war (the latter often referred to, rather imprecisely, as potlatch (1993: 125-194).
(Baudrillard 1998: 174-185). He later proposed the term disembodied hate or simply the hate to express aspects of
this process (1996: 142-147). The later sections of the paper explore the hate in some detail.
the speed of information; it has not one object or target but all and
any. Because it is not, primarily, hatred of something or someone, it is not
reflective or critical nor does it propose alternatives. Having no definite
object, goal or purpose, no programme or ideology, the Hate is a particularly
intractable and corrosive form of hatred. According to Baudrillard it devours
the social relation: it is certainly the end of the social (Baudrillard 1996:
146).
Baudrillards major example is terrorism which he discussed many times
during his career. Terrorism, he asserts, does not oppose a state or ideology,
still less proposes alternatives: terrorism refuses meaning, it aims at the
social Code itself, it is senseless and indeterminate, like the system it
combats (1983: 51). I have discussed terrorism elsewhere (Pawlett 2007:
133-149) and would like to offer alternative examples here. If we take the
violent protests by some Muslim groups provoked by the Danish
newspaper, Jyllands-Posten, publishing cartoons of the prophet Mohammed
what precisely was the object of the protesters hate? It was not a particular
newspaper, it was not the Danish state or people, it was, perhaps, not even
The West as such, it was the dominance of a system of representation that
recognises no outside, no sacred, no beyond; that reduces all meanings,
beliefs and sensations to sign fodder.[8]
To offer other empirical cases, recent examples of the serial killer in the UK
include Levi Bellfield who hated and murdered the sign-type blondes and
Steve Wright who murdered the sign-type prostitute. Yet, moving away from
such extreme behaviour into the quotidian, the middle classes hate and fear
the sign-types hoodie or the baseball-capped chav. The BNP hate the signtype Muslim though, increasingly tolerate the Hindu or Sikh. But tolerance
is always useless, always strategic and is generally indistinguishable from
indifference.
What Baudrillards position suggests is that we do not hate the Other the
radically Other, we merely hate the other as transcribed and signified
through the Code. The Code reduces the radically Other to the dangerously
similar: dangerously similar because they differ only in sign content or
position (Baudrillard 1993: 124-138). In our superficial or unwitting
acceptance of the Code we hate (and we do all hate) the other as sign, as
merely a signified reality. We encounter an other who is no more than the
reality of their signification; at best we are indifferent to the other and
tolerate them. Indeed we cannot but be indifferent to the other because it is
through indifference that, socially, we tolerate. But Baudrillards position is
not one of despair, nor, clearly, is it an elitist rejection of the masses and
their behaviour. As mass we also defy the system, our acceptance is only
ever partial and superficial. Transcription always fails, or else we fail the
demands of transcription: in failing we defy and re-open the space of
ambivalence (Baudrillard 1981: 205-10).
In sum, the Code feeds the hate by replacing the potential for symbolic
relations between people the ambivalence of reciprocal exchange with an
insertion or transcription into the terms of the Code. Thus transcribed an
individual person is merely a conglomeration of signs which fabricate their
reality and if this is what we are reduced to, why wouldnt we hate each
other?
How do we defy the Code? We might begin with counter-violence: a countergift or subtraction directed against our-self as constituted by the Code. Not
self-hatred or ressentiment but defiance of the Codes violent construction of
our identity as signified and defined through the ludique game of signs.
We allow the other to become Other, singular, non-identical. We do not place
or define ourselves or others. We do not reduce the other to a reality
neither what we imagine to be a positive, endorsing, empowering reality or
to a negative, stereotyped reality. To reduce the other to a reality in order
to confer them rights and representation is, for the conferrer, a form of
control and limitation over the conferee. Yet this form of control is never
stable or complete, the recipient of rights or entitlements may not believe in
them as the system does. To be in the Code is to be able to defy the Code ,
and, according to Baudrillard, behind our superficial acceptance of the
system we do, in any case, practice a poetics of distance. A distance not
from the Other, but from ourselves: a distance that recovers proximity to the
Other (Baudrillard 2001: 45-50, 70-73).
We might look for the singularity of the Other, and for oneself as Other, as
radical alterity, as ambivalence and secret that cannot be incorporated by
the system because it cannot be read, understood or positioned. To
experience self and other as CODE is the vital precondition to individualise,
commodify and hate. Without a self the other cannot be the same and
without self or other there is little scope for hate. Do not fight over signs:
fight the sign system.
2AC Information
More information. Less meaning.
Baudrillard, 81 [Jean, Simulacra and Simulations, pg. 79-81]
We live in a world where there is more and more information, and less and less meaning. Consider three hypotheses. Either information produces meaning (a negentropic
must appeal to a base productivity to replace failing media. This is the whole ideology of free speech, of media broken down into innumerable individual cells of
transmission, that is, into "antimedia" (pirate radio, etc.). Or information has nothing to do with signification. It is something else, an operational model of another order,
outside meaning and of the circulation of meaning strictly speaking. This is Shannon's hypothesis: a sphere of information that is purely functional, a technical medium
that does not imply any finality of meaning, and thus should also not be implicated in a value judgment. A kind of code, like the genetic code: it is what it is, it functions as
it does, meaning is something else that in a sense comes after the fact, as it does for Monod in Chance and Necessity. In this case, there would simply be no significant
relation between the inflation of information and the deflation of meaning. Or, very much on the contrary, there is a rigorous and necessary correlation between the two, to
is enormous, a general consensus would have it that nevertheless, as a whole, there be an excess of meaning, which is redistributed in all the interstices of the social just
We are all
complicitous in this myth. It is the alpha and omega of our modernity, without
which the credibility of our social organization would collapse. Well, the fact is
that it is collapsing, and for this very reason: because where we think that
information produces meaning, the opposite occurs. Information devours
its own content. It devours communication and the social . And for two reasons. 1.
Rather than creating communication, it exhausts itself in the act of staging
communication. Rather than producing meaning, it exhausts itself in the
staging of meaning. A gigantic process of simulation that is very familiar. The nondirective interview, speech, listeners
who call in, participation at every level, blackmail through speech: "You
are concerned, you are the event, etc." More and more information is
invaded by this kind of phantom content, this homeopathic grafting, this
awakening dream of communication. A circular arrangement through which
one stages the desire of the audience, the antitheater of communication,
which, as one knows, is never anything but the recycling in the negative of the
traditional institution, the integrated circuit of the negative. Immense
energies are deployed to hold this simulacrum at bay, to avoid the brutal
desimulation that would confront us in the face of the obvious reality of a
radical loss of meaning. It is useless to ask if it is the loss of communication that produces this escalation in the simulacrum, or whether it is the
as consensus would have it that material production, despite its dysfunctions and irrationalities, opens onto an excess of wealth and social purpose.
simulacrum that is there first for dissuasive ends, to short-circuit in advance any possibility of communication (precession of the model that calls an end to the real).
can believe that this belief is as ambiguous as that which was attached to myths in ancient societies. One both believes and doesn't. One does not ask oneself, "I know
very well, but still." A sort of inverse simulation in the masses, in each one of us, corresponds to this simulation of meaning and of communication in which this system
encloses us. To this tautology of the system the masses respond with ambivalence, to deterrence they respond with disaffection, or with an always enigmatic belief. Myth
exists, but one must guard against thinking that people believe in it: this is the trap of critical thinking that can only be exercised if it presupposes the naivete and stupidity
producers not of socialization, but of exactly the opposite, of the implosion of the social in the masses. And this is only the macroscopic extension of the implosion of
expect to manipulate the medium in its form and to transform the real by using the impact of the medium as form. If all the content is wiped out, there is perhaps still a
subversive, revolutionary use value of the medium as such. That is and this is where McLuhan's formula leads, pushed to its limit there is not only an implosion of the
message in the medium, there is, in the same movement, the implosion of the medium itself in the real, the implosion of the medium and of the real in a sort of hyperreal
nebula, in which even the definition and distinct action of the medium can no longer be determined. Even the "traditional" status of the media themselves, characteristic of
modernity, is put in question. McLuhan's formula, the medium is the message, which is the key formula of the era of simulation (the medium is the message the sender is
the receiver the circularity of all poles the end of panoptic and perspectival space such is the alpha and omega of our modernity), this very formula must be imagined at its
limit where, after all the contents and messages have been volatilized in the medium, it is the medium itself that is volatilized as such. Fundamentally, it is still the
message that lends credibility to the medium, that gives the medium its determined, distinct status as the intermediary of communication. Without a message, the
medium also falls into the indefinite state characteristic of all our great systems of judgment and value. A single model, whose efficacy is immediate, simultaneously
between one reality and another, between one state of the real and another. Neither in content, nor in form. Strictly, this is what implosion signifies. The absorption of one
pole into another, the short-circuiting between poles of every differential system of meaning, the erasure of distinct terms and oppositions, including that of the medium
and of the real thus the impossibility of any mediation, of any dialectical intervention between the two or from one to the other. Circularity of all media effects. Hence the
impossibility of meaning in the literal sense of a unilateral vector that goes from one pole to another. One must envisage this critical but original situation at its very limit:
absorption of meaning, of the evanescence of the medium itself, of the reabsorption of every dialectic of communication in a total circularity of the model, of the implosion
. We
all live by a passionate idealism of meaning and of communication, by an
idealism of communication through meaning, and, from this perspective, it is
truly the catastrophe of meaning that lies in wait for us . But one must realize that "catastrophe" has this
of the social in the masses, may seem catastrophic and desperate. But this is only the case in light of the idealism that dominates our whole view of information
"catastrophic" meaning of end and annihilation only in relation to a linear vision of accumulation, of productive finality, imposed on us by the system. Etymologically, the
term itself only signifies the curvature, the winding down to the bottom of a cycle that leads to what one could call the "horizon of the event," to an impassable horizon of
meaning: beyond that nothing takes place that has meaning for us but it suffices to get out of this ultimatum of meaning in order for the catastrophe itself to no longer
seem like a final and nihilistic day of reckoning, such as it functions in our contemporary imaginary. Beyond meaning, there is the fascination that results from the
neutralization and the implosion of meaning. Beyond the horizon of the social, there are the masses, which result from the neutralization and the implosion of the social.
What is essential today is to evaluate this double challenge the challenge of the masses to meaning and their silence (which is not at all a passive resistance) the
challenge to meaning that comes from the media and its fascination. All the marginal, alternative efforts to revive meaning are secondary in relation to that challenge.
Evidently, there is a paradox in this inextricable conjunction of the masses and the media: do the media neutralize meaning and produce unformed [informe] or informed
[informe] masses, or is it the masses who victoriously resist the media by directing or absorbing all the messages that the media produce without responding to them?
Sometime ago, in "Requiem for the Media," I analyzed and condemned the media as the institution of an irreversible model of communication without a response. But
today? This absence of a response can no longer be understood at all as a strategy of power, but as a counterstrategy of the masses themselves when they encounter
power. What then? Are the mass media on the side of power in the manipulation of the masses, or are they on the side of the masses in the liquidation of meaning, in the
violence perpetrated on meaning, and in fascination? Is it the media that induce fascination in the masses, or is it the masses who direct the media into the spectacle?
Mogadishu-Stammheim: the media make themselves into the vehicle of the moral condemnation of terrorism and of the exploitation of fear for political ends, but
simultaneously, in the most complete ambiguity, they propagate the brutal charm of the terrorist act, they are themselves terrorists, insofar as they themselves march to
the tune of seduction (cf. Umberto Eco on this eternal moral dilemma: how can one not speak of terrorism, how can one find a good use of the media there is none).
constitute ourselves as pure objects, but they do not respond at all to the
other demand, that of constituting ourselves as subjects, of liberating
ourselves, expressing ourselves at whatever cost, of voting, producing,
deciding, speaking, participating, playing the game a form of blackmail and
ultimatum just as serious as the other, even more serious today . To a system
whose argument is oppression and repression, the strategic resistance is the
liberating claim of subjecthood. But this strategy is more reflective of the
earlier phase of the system, and even if we are still confronted with it, it is
no longer the strategic terrain: the current argument of the system
is to maximize speech, the maximum production of meaning. Thus the
strategic resistance is that of the refusal of meaning and of the spoken word or of the
hyperconformist simulation of the very mechanisms of the system, which is a form of refusal and of non-reception. It is the strategy of the masses: it is equivalent to
returning to the system its own logic by doubling it, to reflecting meaning, like a mirror, without absorbing it. This strategy (if one can still speak of strategy) prevails today,
"liberated" in every sense of the term, so much so that we have moved beyond a certain space-time,
we've left a certain horizon where the real was possible because gravitation
was still strong enough for things to reflect on themselves and thereby
possess or acquire some sort of duration (duree) and outcome. A certain type of
slowness or deliberation (i.e. a certain speed, but not too much), a certain distance, yet not too much, a
certain liberation (the energy of rupture and change), but not too much - all these are necessary for this
condensation, for the signifying crystallization of events to take place, one that we call history - this type of
coherent unfolding of causes and effects we call the real. Outside of this gravitational pull which keeps
bodies in orbit, all the atoms of meaning lose themselves or self-absolve in space. Every single atom
the here and now, through our computer science, our circuits and our channels, this particle accelerator
circulation each event is liberated for itself only - each event becomes atomized and nuclear as it follows
its trajectory into the void. In order to diffuse itself ad infinitum, it has to be fragmented like a particle. This
Every cultural,
eventual group needs to be fragmented, disarticulated to allow for its entry
into the circuits, each language must be absolved into a binary mechanism or
device to allow for its circulation to take place - not in our memory, but in the
electronic and luminous memory of the computers. There is no human
language or speech (langage) that could compete with the speed of light.
There is no event that could withstand its own diffusion across the planet. No
meaning stands a chance once offered the means of its own acceleration .
is the way it attains a speed of noreturn, distancing it from history once and for all.
There is no history that will resist the centrifugal pull of facts or its short-circuiting in real time (in the same
order of ideas: no sexuality will resist its own liberation, not a single culture will foreclose its own
the vanishing of history, is the opposite of the first, i.e., it pertains not to the acceleration but to the
slowing down of processes. This too is derived directly from physics. Matter slows the passage of time.
More precisely, time seems to pass very slowly upon the surface of a very dense body of matter. The
phenomenon increases in proportion to growth in density. The effect of this slowing down (ralentissement)
will raise the wavelength of light emitted by this body in a way that will allow the observer to record this
phenomenon. Beyond a certain limit, time stops, the length of the wave becomes infinite. The wave no
longer exists. Light extinguishes itself. The analogy is apparent in the way history slows down as it brushes
found: the advent of their revolutionary process along the lines of their mobility, (they are all revolutionary
with respect to the centuries gone by), of their equivalent force of inertia, of an immense indifference, and
the social, a mass at the peripheries of which history cools out. Successive events attain their annihilation
in indifference. Neutralized and bullet-sprayed by information, the masses neutralise history retrospect and
inserting themselves into modernity, all these wonderful things managed to invoke a mysterious
counterpart, the misappreciation of which has unleashed all current political and social strategies. This
time, it's the opposite: history, meaning, progress are no longer able to find their speed or tempo of
liberation. They can no longer pull themselves out of this much too dense body which slows down their
trajectory, slows down their time to the point from whereon perception and imagination of the future
escapes us. All social, historical and temporal transcendence is absorbed via this mass's silent immanence.
Already, political events no longer conduct sufficient autonomous energy to rouse us and can only run their
course as a silent movie in front of which we all sit collectively irresponsible. That is where history reaches
its end, not because of the lack of actors or participants, not due to a lack of violence (with respect to
violence, there is always an increasing amount), not due to a lack of events (as for events, there will
always be more of them thanks to the role of the media and information!) - but because of a slowing down
itself like light and time at the peripheries of an infinitely dense mass... Humanity too, had its big-bang: a
certain critical density, a certain concentration of people and exchanges that compel this explosion we call
history and which is none other than the dispersal of dense and hieratic cores of earlier civilizations. Today,
anymore whether we have reached this speed of liberation wherein we would be partaking of a permanent
or final expansion (this, no doubt, will remain forever uncertain). At the human level, where prospects are
more limited, it is possible that the energy itself employed for the liberation of the species (acceleration of
birthrates, of techniques and exchanges in the course of the centuries) have contributed to an excess of
mass and resistance that bear on the initial energy as it drags us along a ruthless movement of contraction
and inertia. Whether the universe infinitely expands or retracts to an infinitely dense and infinitely small
core will hinge upon its critical mass (with respect to which speculation itself is infinite in view of the
discovery of newer particles). Following the analogy, whether our human history will be evolutionary or
involuted will presumably depend upon the critical mass of humanity. Are we to see ourselves, like the
galaxies, on a definitive orbit that distances us from each other under the impact of a tremendous speed,
or is this dispersal to infinity itself destined to reach an end, and the human molecules bound to draw
closer to each other by way of an inverse effect of gravitation? The question is whether a human mass that
grows day by day is able to control a pulsation of this genre? Third hypothesis, third analogy. But we are
still dealing with a point of disappearance, a point of evanescence, avanishing-point, this time however
procures its own end. The disappearance of history is of the same order: there
too, we have gone beyond this limit or boundary where, subjected to factual
and information-al sophistication, history as such ceases to exist . Large doses of
immediate diffusion, of special effects, of secondary effects, of fading - and this famous Larsen effect
produced in acoustics by an excessive proximity between source and receiver, in history via an excessive
proximity, and therefore the disastrous interference of an event with its diffusion - create a short-circuit
between cause and effect, similarly to what takes place between the object and the experimenting subject
in microphysics (and in the human sciences!). All things entailing a certain radical uncertainty of the event,
like excessive high fidelity, lead to a radical uncertainty with respect to music. Elias Canetti says it well: "as
of a certain point", nothing is true anymore. This is also why the soft music of history escapes us, it
At the heart of
information one finds history haunted by its own disappearance . At the hub of hi-fi,
disappears under the microscope or into the stereophony of information.
music is haunted by its disappearance. At the core of experimentation, science is haunted by the
disappearance of its object. Pivotal to pornography is a sexuality haunted by its own disappearance.
We will no
longer be able to know, ever, what the social and music had been before they
exacerbated themselves in their useless perfection of today. We will never
again know what history had been before its aggravation in the technical
perfection of information - we will never again find out things as they were
before their dissipation in the fulfilment of their model. Suddenly, the situation
models of simulation, of their forced absorption into a hyperreality that effaces them.
becomes original again. The possibility to move out of history in order to enter into simulation is but the
consequence of the fact that, basically, history itself was none other than an immense model of simulation.
Not in the sense that its existence would have only amounted to the narrative or interpretation we
supplied it with, but with respect to the time in which it took place, this linear time which is also the time of
the end and of an unlimited suspense of the end. This is the only time wherein history could take place, in
other words, within the succession of non-insane facts which engender cause and effect, without any
appeal to absolute necessity and maintained in a disequilibrium regarding the future. So much different
from the societies of ritual where all things attain their completion in an origin and where the ceremony
retraces the perfection of this original event. In opposition to this order of accomplished (fulfilled) time,
liberation of the "real" time of history, production of a linear and differential time may appear as a purely
artificial process. Where does this suspense, where does this "what has to take place will take place at the
end of time" come from (Judgement Day, salvation or catastrophe), and with respect to which sights are
set on an expiry date or day of reckoning that does not lend itself to calculation, quasi remains
incalculable? This model of linearity must have seemed perfectly fictional, completely absurd and
immaterial in the eyes of cultures that had no idea of a differential "maturity date", of a successive
sequence of things and of a finality. A scenario which would have otherwise been seen as invoking evil. The
very first Christian movements were characterized by a vehement resistance against any attempt to put
off the advent of the Kingdom of God. The endorsement of such an "historical" perspective on salvation, of
its non-fulfilment in immediacy, did not go without violence, and all heresies have constantly reclaimed
this leitmotif of the fulfilment of the promise in immediacy. Something in the order of a challenge of time.
Whole communities have gone to the point of putting their lives on the line in order to hasten the advent
of the Kingdom. And since this had been promised to them at the end of time, all one had to do is to put an
end to time, immediately (and personally). The whole of history was accompanied by a millennial
challenge to the temporality of history. The historical perspective which recurringly displaces the game
onto the plane of a hypothetical end, had always been opposed to a fatal demand or particularity, to a
fatal strategy of time which seeks to burn stages and move beyond the end. We cannot say whether either
of these tendencies had significantly impacted on each other, and even in the course of history the burning
question still lingers: should we or should we not wait? Ever since the messianic convulsion of the first
Christians and beyond the heresies and revolts, there had always been this anticipation of the end,
ultimately through death, through a seductive suicide aimed at turning God away from history and making
him face his responsibilities pertaining to beyond the end, to fulfilment. What in fact is terrorism if not its
own means of conjuring up the end of history? It lures power into a trap by way of an immediate and total
act. Instead of waiting for a final date of reckoning, it positions itself vis-a-vis an ecstatic end in the hope of
inciting or spurring conditions for Judgement day. An illusory challenge, of course, always fascinating
nevertheless because, in a rather profound sense, neither time nor history were ever accepted or
embraced. Everyone remains conscious of the arbitrary or artificial character of time and history. And we
are never the dupes of those who would have us hope. Isn't there outside the confines of terrorism a
glimmer of this demand for a parousia in the global fantasy of a catastrophe that hovers over today's
The demand for a violent resolution to reality when this reality, in fact,
eludes us endlessly in a hyperreality? Hyperreality's achievement is its
obliteration of a reckoning, of a Judgement Day, of an Apocalypse or of a
Revolution. All these discussions of the end escape us and history doesn't
stand a chance to implement them because they will have already attained
their end in the meantime (it is still the story of Kafka's Messiah: he arrives too late, one day too
world?
late, and this time-lag, this discrepancy becomes unbearable). To the extent that we short-circuit the
Messiah, we will crank up the end. This has always been the nature of demonic temptation: to falsify ends
and all calculation with respect to these ends, to falsify time and the occurrence of things and thereby
precipitate our tendency towards impatience with respect to fulfilment. Or, to secretly intuit that the
respect, real time is an even greater artifice than differential time, whilst it also involves its denial - if we
want immediate satisfaction (jouissance) from an event, if we want to live it in the moment as if we were
already there, it is because we no longer have any trust in the meaning or purpose of the event. One can
spot the same denial in apparently opposite attitudes - in the historicization, in the archiving, in the
memorizing of everything related to our past as well as those appertaining to every other culture. Isn't this
the symptom of a collective premonition (pressentiment) of the end, i.e., that with this we will have arrived
at the end of the event and of live historical time, and that one needs to arm oneself with all forms of
artificial memory, with all the signs of the past in order to confront the absence of the future and the ice
age (temps glaciaires) that awaits us? Aren't the mental and intellectual structures in the process of
burying and shrouding themselves in memories, in archives as they lay in quest of an unlikely
resurrection? All thought, all ideas will bury themselves with the prudence of the Year 2000. They can
already smell the whiff of terror of the Year 2000. They instinctively adopt the solution of these cryogenics
that one drops in liquid nitrogen and whereby one expects to have found the means of their survival.
2AC Lacan
The will to reality undercuts the totality of your thesis on
the subject
---castration bad
---will to reality bad
Capitalism
produces the Freudian death drive, which is actually an effect of the capitalist
culture of death. For Baudrillard, the limit to both Marx and Freud is that they fail to
theorise the separation of the domains they study the economy and the
unconscious. It is the separation which grounds their functioning, which
therefore only occurs under the regime of the code. Baudrillard also
criticises theories of desire, including those of Deleuze, Foucault, Freud and Lacan. He believes
desire comes into existence based on repression. It is an effect of the
denial of the symbolic. Liberated energies always leave a new remainder;
It is also this regime which produces scarcity Baudrillard here endorses Sahlins argument.
Baudrillard
argues that indigenous groups do not claim to live naturally or by their desires they simply claim to live
Deleuzian project of unbinding energies from fixed categories and encouraging flows and intensities.
from the subject is experienced as uncanny and threatening. It becomes the obscene, which is present in
perpetrate genocide on indigenous groups. But for Baudrillard, it did the same thing to itself first
destroying its own indigenous logics of symbolic exchange. Indigenous groups have also increasingly lost
the symbolic dimension, as modern forms of life have been imported or imposed. This according to
Baudrillard produces chronic confusion and instability. Gift-exchange is radically subversive of the system.
Christianity for what he takes to be a cult of suffering, solitude and death. He sees the Church as central to
the destruction of earlier forms of community based on symbolic exchange. Baudrillard seems to think that
earlier forms of the state and capitalism retained some degree of symbolic
exchange, but in an alienated, partially repressed form. For instance, the
imaginary of the social contract was based on the idea of a sacrifice this
time of liberty for the common good. In psychoanalysis, symbolic
exchange is displaced onto the relationship to the master-signifier. I
havent seen Baudrillard say it directly, but the impression he gives is that this is a distorted,
authoritarian imitation of the original symbolic exchange. Nonetheless, it retains
some of its intensity and energy. Art, theatre and language have worked to maintain a minimum of
ceremonial power.
by addressing both Marx and Freud, juxtaposing them with Mauss and Saussure: In this light, other theoretical events, such as Saussure's anagrams and Mauss' gift-
should nonetheless be considered as a complim ent. I believe, and I will try to suggest that despite the polemics
Baudrillard is one of the most interesting readers of both traditions and that his adamant iconoclasm is a sign of deep appreciation both towards Marxism and
psychoanalysis. In the remainder of the paper I will try to provide some evidence of the relation and the complementarities between Lacanian psychoanalysis and the work
of Baudrillard, in relation to politics, focusing on what can be described as the Lacanian Left. More to this, I will try to argue that in many respects Baudrillard's early work
anticipated much of the psychoanalytic ideology critique against capitalism and he used, at least in the early stages of his intellectual development, the same theoretical
of the established orthodoxies, while remaining skeptical of utopian fantasies, and maintaining a truly radical attitude by refusing to accept a finality for political praxis. At
its necessity from a psychological consensus that inseparably binds a given Sr [signifier] to a give Sd [signified] some fraction of the real of thought). 2) But: the objectivity
of this denoted fraction of the real is evidently the perceptive consensus of (speaking) subjects. 3) And this is supported no less evidently by the psychological consensus
The circle that legitimizes the sign by the real and which
founds the real by the sign is strictly vicious; but this circularity is the very
secret of all metaphysical (ideological) operationality (Baudrillard, 1981: 155). In that sense
reading Baudrillard with Lacanian psychoanalysis (or vice versa) is an
important step in animating the process of the affective disengagement from
the dominant social link. Before proceeding further to the analysis of ideology I need to stress a terminological difference between
that links any given Sr to a given Sd.
Baudrillard and Lacan that can be a cause of confusion. In Lacan we encounter the distinction between three registers, the symbolic, the imaginary and the Real. The
symbolic is the register of every day experience that is regulated by language and other social conventions. The second register is the imaginary, the intimate and
subjective realm of image and imagination, the order of observable phenomena, of surface appearances which obscure and hide the underlying structure, creating a false
sense of wholeness, synthesis, and autonomy (Evans, 1996: 84). The Real (always capitalized) is the realm of un-alienated and genuine existence, a register that resists
symbolization completely providing the utopia from where Lacanian critique is waged. Baudrillard, also uses the term symbolic, but in order to refer to symbolic exchange,
a primitive state of affairs where social relations, objects and subjects are not mediated by language and culture, but rather remain entangled in an organic whole.
Symbolic exchange has some similarities with the Lacanian Real as we will see later. At the same what Baudrillard defines as reality or as code is equivalent with the
Both Lacan and Baudrillard start from Marx in their analysis of Ideology . Lacan,
Both thinkers see ideology
as a structural form, rather than a misguided content, and both are explicit
about the importance of an investment in ideological form, which goes
beyond rational argument. The ideological construction of reality becomes a function of the representational systems (predominantly
1977).
by praising Marx for the invention of the symptom (iek, 1989: 3), and Baudrillard in his discussion of fetishism.
language) that the subjects share and use in their effort to communicate and symbolize their environment. The representation of reality sets the stage of the fundamental
problems of civilization; the symbolic castration of the subject, the alienation of her desire, the impossibility of sexual relation, and the tyranny of the Law. For Baudrillard
the emergence of language is equally disturbing; it destroys symbolic exchange, the primordial state of affairs of unmediated experience of the world and social
interaction. Once the symbolic function has been liquidated there is a passage to the semiological This semiological reduction of the symbolic properly constitutes the
by classical political economy he spoke of fetishism, which metamorphoses the social, economic character impressed on things in the process of social production into a
natural character stemming from the material nature of those things (Marx, 1975: 227). Fetishism enfolds commodities and economic relations with a mantle of naturalness, professing a matter of fact validity (Nancy, 2001: 6). Production and distribution are presented as consequences of the essence of subjective relations and of objects.
The conflation of the social and the natural, the material and the discursive, enhanced by a fetishistic attachment to appearances and to objects as the carriers of power
discursive formations are not objective and can not fully represent reality in its totality, the negotiation of social constitutions cannot be conclusive. The unrepresented
elements eventually manifest themselves, creating frictions in social interaction, and ruptures in the layer of meaning that is superimposed on the world. Crises of
representation emerge, creating rifts in social 'reality', and opening up space for new possibilities for social constitution. The limits of the established universalization are
eventually manifested and their legitimacy is contested. In the face of unrepresented aspects of life, constitutive declarations lose their appeal and social facts no longer
enjoy the support of collective intentionality, making necessary new representations and a new discursive constitution of social reality. The impossibility of objectivity
maintains social reality in flux and imposes social antagonism as the only universal characteristic of social existence (Laclau and Mouffe, 2000: 100-101). The ontology that
I propose builds upon a fundamental distinction in the type of existence that characterizes the social reality and the natural world. My main assumption is that social facts
are dependent on human consciousness and representation, while the natural world is ontologically objective. Discursive formations create a veil of meaning that is
superimposed on the physical world and gives rise to human interaction and social reality. Meaning is the constitutive element of sociality, while the representations that
we share about the world bring social facts into existence (Searle, 2010). The existence of natural facts goes beyond our representations of them. Natural facts exist
independently of human beings and their attitudes about reality, while things like money, governments and firms cease to exist when human beings disappear. The twotiered ontology of the natural and the social allows for a non-deterministic analysis of social reality and opens up the space for antagonism, discourse and universality in
the framework of social ontology. The distinction between the social and the natural can be illuminated further, if we revert to Lacanian psychoanalysis and articulate the
proposed ontology in connection to the orders of the Symbolic and the Real. Social existence is supported by representations and it is mediated by language and meaning
in equivalence to the Symbolic, which is constituted by signifiers. Natural facts, on the other hand, belong to the order of the Lacanian Real, of the absolute, unmediated
and non-symbolized existence. The construction of social reality is explained in terms of a basic and simple principle; social facts and social reality in general are
constituted through their representation as existing. Shared representations fix the meaning and communicate the existence of social facts. Social constitution is made
through speech acts following the general logical form: We (or I) make it the case by constitutive declaration that the X counts as Y in a specific context (Searle, 2010: 93).
X refers to a fact or a state of affairs, while Y denotes the new social significance of X. Constitutive declarations establish different representations to a pre-existing order of
things, effectively imposing a new meaning and new deontology. Social facts are defined by such shared representations of what is the case. Social constitution is
expanded through the imposition of excess social meaning, inventing concepts and ideas that find their position in the social environment and create new instances of
meaning and new possibilities of action: The linguistic designation abstracts the experience from individual biographical occurrences. It becomes objective possibility for
everyone, or at any rate everyone within a certain type; that is it becomes anonymous in principle even if it still associated with the feats of specific individuals.... The
objectification of experience in language (that is its transformation into a generally available object of knowledge) then allows its incorporation into a larger body of
tradition... (Berger and Luckmann, 1969: 68- 69). The power to enforce constitutive declarations and secure the collective acceptance of the community translates to the
power to enforce reality. The stake of social antagonism is to constitute partisan viewpoints as the universal truths of social reality, through argument or force.
In
this light the insistence of the Lacanian Left, and of Baudrillard himself, in
ideology critique and the attempts to encourage the disinvestment of the
subject from the symbolic order assume a distinct political significance. Power
and authority are constituted in a process of social constitution, which defines
reality and truth. Emancipation presupposes the renegotiation of the
relationship of the subject to its social environment and the constitution of
this reality and in consequence of its subjectivity in different, personal terms.
Resistance is primarily envisioned as a denial of interpellation and
subjectivation, as an attempt to defy the universality of the dominant
ideology and its discursive formations on the social environment. IV. Subjectivation,
alienation, and the constitution of desire Need is the cause that brings together the subject and its environment, enforcing social constitution through the necessary
mediation of language, the order of the signifier. Survival presupposes the expression of needs in a fashion that is comprehensible to the environment, be it the family or
The demand has always a double meaning; it is both directed towards the
fulfillment of a need, towards the counter-valance of an excitation, but at the
same time it is a demand for love by the Other, the family, the social
environment that has the means to provide satisfaction. The assimilation of the norms of linguistic
society.
communication and interaction lead to the alienation of need and to the constitution of desire. The language brings with it rules, exceptions, expressions and identities; the
subject is often unable to think and express something expect in some very specific way offered by language. Demand is shaped in the process of communication, but the
words and the gestures are not the subject's own and cannot express faithfully its needs. Language disrupts the immediacy of the relation to enjoyment by imposing a predetermined conceptual framework for the articulation of needs and wants. The need is replaced by the sign that expresses it, by the relation between the signifier and the
signified of satisfaction. There is a gap in linguistic articulation and, thus, individual needs cannot be fully expressed; a remainder, a trace of the failure to put needs into
words, lives on in language as an ever-elusive lack/ promise of enjoyment. Desire begins to take shape in the margin in which demand becomes separated from need: this
margin being that which is opened up by demand, the appeal of which can be unconditional only in regard to the Other, under the form of the possible defeat, which need
may introduce into it, of having no universal satisfaction (what is called 'anxiety'). A margin which, linear as it may be, reveals its vertigo, even if it is not trampled by the
elephantine feet of the Other's whim (Lacan, 2001: 237). Desire is founded on the lack produced by the articulation of the need in a demand, the gap between the signifier
and the signified of enjoyment, the Real that cannot be domesticated by the symbolic. Unlike need, which can be fulfilled and then ceases to agitate the subject, desire can
not be satisfied, but remains in constant tension, keeping the subjective economy of desire in disequilibrium; it is not defined in being fulfilled but in the propagation of
desire as such. Subjectivation follows the dynamics of desire and lack through the fantasmatic management of enjoyment within the symbolic order. The description of the
process of subjectivation builds upon the fundamental distinction between the subject and the ego, between the imaginary self-perception and the pre-determined place in
the symbolic order. Neither the subject nor the ego are given but are assembled through a series of identifications. Language represents the subject for the Other and
creates the places that the subject is expected to assume in language. The subject has to affirm its identity by taking a stance vis--vis the possibilities offered by the
symbolic order so as to exist; in the same fashion that the needs have to be linguistically articulated before they can be communicated, the subject has to assume a place
in the symbolic in order to be recognized. Actually, the subject is a position in language,2 in the signifying chain, a signifier that represents the person for all other
signifiers. The submission under the law of the symbolic order, the law of the signifier, is not only a pre-requisite for existence and survival; it is animated also by a
different type of desire, by the desire to live up to the maxims of society, the desire of the Other combined with the desire of the subject. The institution of the symbolic
order and the assignation of a place for the subject are instances of alienation at the same time as they provide the site of subjectivation. The proper name of the subjectto-be, often decided before its birth, and definitely having no relation to the subject, inscribes the subject in the symbolic order. Through its name, the subject assumes its
place in the symbolic order. It hides behind the signifier, completely submerged by language (Fink 1995, 52). The signifier destroys the autonomy of the ego as it
becomes intricately connected with its subjectivity; the name / signifier stands in as the subject for other subjects and masks the fact that the subject does not exist for
the symbolic order outside of its relationship to the signifier. The proper name is the first but not the only signifier that represents the subject; a series of interpellations, a
series of signifiers will be assumed by the subject as constitutive of its identity creating a signifying chain that purports to capture the subject in its totality. Subjectivation
will unfold in production, as it will develop in consumption, in education and in marriage, in the family and in the social network, causing an interplay of signifiers that will
refer back to the subject, its desire, and to the desire of the Other. V. Baudrillard and the ideological genesis of needs In Baudrillards critique of the political economy of
the sign, subjectivity and its alienation are considered as myths that are consumed along with the other commodities. If needs are just a symptom of the system, then the
alienation of these needs or of the subject that is defined by these needs by the market makes no sense. Individuals are socialized into constructing themselves as having
a specific set of needs, in order to support the system of production. Actually, the constitution of needs is the most efficient form of regulation of the productive machine at
the subjective level, where consumption and production are mirroring one another [Even the vital functions are immediately functions of the system (Baudrillard, 1981:
86). Without production and commodities there will be no needs; the two exist in mutually constitutive relation. The problematization of needs and of alienation, suggest
also a different reading of the traditional notion of fetishism. Fetishism is not the internalization of the generalized system of exchange value, but also of the system of
signs that represent commodities and needs. Fetishism is ontological (Hegarty, 2003: 25) it presupposes the existence of a reality that is external and underlies the
political economy of the sign; a fetishism of the signified, of the possibility that what the sign signifies is true. Fetishism, is like alienation, another mystification of the
system which tries to legitimize itself by hinting at an external reference (at the world, reality, society etc) and cannot escape universalization, since there is nothing other
or nothing behind the sign, everything is illusion, simulation, hyperreality. The important question to ask in this context is not that of alienation or fetishism and how to
overcome them, but to interrogate the strategies of desire that employed to safeguard that the subjects invest libidinally in the system of needs that they are socialized
into. How are the dynamics of desire and lack to crystallize in a predetermined fashion by the production system of commodities and needs, how is the ideological form
integrated in the individual psyche? Baudrillard, already in 1970, had suggested the importance of enforced enjoyment as a strategy of the reproduction of the system of
needs and commodities. In the same fashion that the eve of capitalist accumulation dictated an ascetic work ethic, contemporary consumerism markets enjoyment as an
obligation, and happiness as a duty. It is more difficult today to avoid the enforced happiness of production than the slow death of labor. Not participating in this feast of
endless consumption is considered anti-social behavior. The subject is constantly reminded, by advertising, by its peers or by the specific social etiquette that has to be
followed, to consume more, to enjoy more, to create new needs, hobbies, eccentricities and to invent new and more refined consumer practices to satisfy them. The
Baudrillard is in
accordance with Lacan and iek, who portray the super-ego as the agent of
forced enjoyment, of the injunction to enjoy. The injunction of the super-ego is
consumption; the multiplication of the system of needs as the justification of
the system of production. Consumerism is constituted and maintained by the dynamics of desire and lack that interpellate the subject and
system of enforced enjoyment is in operation to induce the multiplication of needs, creating a sense of unease.
constitute the symbolic order. The lack in the individual is fueling the compulsion to consume endlessly. Paraphrasing Freud, we could argue that there is no natural or
pre-established place of desire, that the latter is constitutively out-of-its place, fragmented and dispersed, that it only exists in deviations from itself or its supposed
natural object, and that desire is nothing other than this out-of-placeness of its constitutive satisfaction. Lacan would add to this observation that desire is a demand
without a need, without an articulated object; an empty space. In that sense desire can never be completely fulfilled, but is always postponed to the enjoyment of the next
object. What supports and constitutes the human desire economy is exactly this open point, de-centering the imaginary consistency upon which subjectivity is constituted
(De Kessel, 2008). Ideology is also lacking, it is just a system of signs that is incapable of answering to the subjective demand for satisfaction. In their ideality the signobjects need to multiply indefinitely in order to make up for a reality that is absent: This procedure thus implies a certain logic of exception: every ideological Universal for example freedom, equality - is 'false' in so far as it necessarily includes a specific case which breaks its unity, lays open its falsity. Freedom, for example: a universal
notion comprising a number of species (freedom of speech and press, freedom of consciousness, freedom of commerce, political freedom, and so on) but also, by means of
a structural necessity, a specific freedom (that of the worker to sell freely his own labour on the market) which subverts this universal notion (iek, 1989: 16).
Baudrillard in his structural analysis of ideological form goes further than the
Lacanian critique, by integrating the commodity form and the structure of
The analysis of ideology is anticipated in the definition of consumption as a practice of manipulation of signs and reproduction of the cultural system, which was proposed
by Baudrillard in the System of Objects, where consumption is analyzed as the organization of objects into a signifying fabric. Consumption then includes all commodities
and relations in a more or less coherent narrative, and for these objects and relations to be merged in an overarching signifying system, they need first to become signs,
i.e. carriers of a specific cultural meaning that supersedes their function, effectively integrating them in the chain of equivalences and differences. Consumption
progressively replaces all other types of relation to the world, and the world becomes a system of commodities, experienced as signs (Baudrillard, 1996: 219- 221). Social
relations, experiences, needs and desires are consumed and consummated in a series of commodities that represent them. Here lies the important difference with the
essentialism of use-value, labour, reference, or even desire that suggest that ideology is a problem of false consciousness and content and that it is merely sufficient to
of the sign. The problem with assuming a genuine reality (whatever that may me mean) as some Marxists often do with their reference to the forces of production, labourpower and the working class, is that we create a double illusion. On the one hand we assume the epistemological prerogative of a specific class, or subjectivity, but even
worse we create an alibi of reality to capitalism by suggesting that beyond the veil of ideology, there is a solid foundation that regulates our existence, despite the possible
distortions that the capitalist symbolic order may cause. The Baudrillardian analysis offers no condolence of a genuine enjoyment or genuine existence and in that respect
on the existence of an outside ideology, a basis from which resistance will be waged against the political economy of the sign, and a utopia that will be aimed at by
Baudrillard and Lacan political struggles are not, and actually can not be
more, than a consumption of the idea of a revolution that animate the
reproductive mechanism of the system. In his effort to find a way out of this deadlock Baudrillard tries to fall back to the
system of symbolic exchange that seems to represent a possibility not of liberation but of a type of existence that is not yet alienated by the code. The
realization of a subjectivity in the utopia of full enjoyment that lies outside
the code, suggests a conceivable intersection between Baudrillardian politics
and the Lacanian Left. This impossible possibility of an outside of 'reality',
where community and subjectivity are defined by an unmediated, and thus
genuine relation to enjoyment, where we can truly do what we really want, is
as tempting as it is desperate. The precondition for even an ephemeral realization of a genuine existence outside the mandates of
symbolic order is the discursive as well as the affective disengagement. The rupture is only possible if it leads to the renegotiation of the subject's identification with the
symbolic order. Capitalism will be challenged only if the individual abandons consumption and employment as constitutive instances of subjectivity; if the subject
abandons consumption and work in a process to find other forms of identification with its environment; other possibilities of constitution of subjectivity; other channels for
only be conceived in the confines of the symbolic order, and in that sense a truly political act need not only disrupt the code, but also to destroy the subject at the same
instance. Acts of revolt are accompanied by a symbolic death, where the agent is not recognizable anymore, and actually can not recognize him or herself. The
precondition of such acts is the violent destruction of the symbolic fabric, which subjugates the subjects and defines the meaning of their actions. Emancipation goes hand
in hand with self-dissolution, at least on the symbolic level. Nonetheless, the black holes in the symbolic order can only be defended temporarily. All acts are destined to be
instances of political struggle is that the question (im)posed by innumerable subjectivities is not that of resistance against the attacks, neither the construction of evading
alternatives; it is simply and purely an unformulated, speechless, hence ungraspable, unpredictable and meaningless recalcitrance. The anonymous, unformed and
unformable part of this non-representable resistance can provide a successful if ephemeral tactic for resisting the ideological control of the system and the market. Still,
such politics is impossible exactly because it has to jump over its own symbolic shadow, because it has to go beyond the symbolic order and to aim for different
articulations of enjoyment and subjectivity that go beyond the constitutive ideology of the social reality and that transcend even language; revolt is an embrace of the Real
Symbolic exchange
seems to have survived at least in the realm of dreams, a morbid fascination
of violence and terror against the violence, the terror, the boredom and the
slow death of our existence mediated by the code.
attempt to erase it wrote Baudrillard on his essay on the aftermath of attacks on the World Trade Centre and the Pentagon.
When asserting that it is the world that thinks us, Baudrillard shows a good
deal of knowledge (and understanding) of psychoanalysis, and especially of
the work of his French peer Jacques Lacan, whose original equivalent is
expressed in terms of the chiasm occurring between the gaze and the eye. By
stating that the real stares back, not only did Lacan pave the ground for the
theorization of the reciprocal interdependence affecting the object and the
subject in advanced capitalist societies; but also provided Baudrillard with the
background for the formulation of the third simulation stage, a condition
where, in effect, subject and objects exchange places. Just as, in Lacan, the
subject is invested by the reifying power of the object, so, in Baudrillard, the
object is invested by the humanizing characteristics of the subject. Hence,
the third order simulation, where the object (the image, the mirror, the
mirror-imaged object of representation as such) prevails over the subject
through obscene proliferation and impossible conceptualization (Kelner, 1989:155). And
yet, despite the evident, if not obvious, links between Lacan and Baudrillard (Lacans
Real, imaginary and symbolic can be found specularly inverted into Baudrillards obscene, imaginary and real respectively), little attention has
been devoted to the topic. To the degree that attempts to expound on this
relationship have not only made Baudrillards work look fragmented, but has
done so with misleading results.1 Only recently, and after the pioneering polemics of Douglas Kellner and Mike Gane, Baudrillardian
criticism has moved forward. A greater deal of unity can thus be found in Rex Butler, who astutely suggests a principle that may allow Baudrillard to be judged from the
inner depth of his own logic (To read Baudrillard in his own terms, then, what might this mean? Butler asks [1999:15]); and Ashely Woodward, who brilliantly - and
consistently - frames Baudrillards work within the postmodern nihilistic legacy, and therefore within that current of thought that, Feuerbach to Schopenhauer, Nietzsche
and Heidegger, follows the decline of Hegelian philosophy (Woodward, 2009:8). And yet, if with Butler it seems that Baudrillard only has one idea, with Woodward the
in
Baudrillards theory, that simulation itself, as a theoretical principle, excludes,
and that for this same reason requires a higher degree of accuracy, a least
common multiple (LCM) that, like the Mobius strip that so often appears in
Baudrillard, may allow a duplicitous, continuous, and self-referential reading
of Baudrillard (Woodward, 2009:89). Such an LCM seems to me to be the Lacanian mirrorstage; i.e., that phase in the childs development where the narcissistic
function of the mirror (imaginary) must necessarily be overcome by a
challenge, by difference, by what seduces the subject because it is too similar
(and, to the same extent, too dissimilar) from the subject itself; and therefore
that very paradox according to which the inner depth of ones personality - in
other words what iek defined as being in the subject more than the
subject itself (agalma) - can only be grasped when reflected by an outside,
i.e. by a mirror, by an-Other, by the mirror-as-Other by what, like the Mobius
strip, is one thing and its opposite at the one and the same time (Zizek, 1999:23).
stress is given on this outside rather than the inner logic itself - the result being, again, a fragmentation or an inside/outside juxtaposition,
Encapsulated in the Italian expression Che vuoi? (What do you want?) - the impossibility, for the (desiring) subject, to become that object of reflection of that Other
existence itself (nihilism) (Zizek, 2006). For limitations of length, I will not be addressing such a relationship in full, but rather focusing on just one
specific aspect of Baudrillards work, i.e. the relationship occurring between his third order simulation and Lacans mirror-stage; and, specifically, with the object petit a as
that key concept, in Lacanian theory, which was first conceived and addressed by Lacan by fleshing out the theoretical implications of the mirror-stage itself. By
interpolating the work of the Italian philosopher Mario Perniola (The Sex Appeal of the Inorganic, 1996) and the Lacanian psychoanalyst Massimo Recalcati (Luomo senza
Inconscio, 2011), I will therefore enucleate not only the relationship occurring between the object petit a and Marxs critique of fetishism (i.e. the idolatrous deceit
he
implementation of Lacans objet-petit-a into Baudrillard - the result being a
condition of reality, in Baudrillards theory, where mirror-images becomes as
unpredictable, entropic, and exponential just as the Lacanian objet-petit-a
according to which the surplus value incorporated by money M-M - comes from nature and not from society); but also and foremost t
(Perniola, 2004:57). I hope, in so doing, not only to contrast that fragmentation that makes of Baudrillards work an enigmatic conundrum so often banalized in
contemporary critical thinking; but also to make of such a LCD the grounds for reinstating an ambiguous unity to Baudrillards corpus; as ambiguous - if ungraspable - as
the theorization of simulation itself. Part of a larger project also including the first simulation stage (see The Invention of History, where the same topic was addressed
albeit with a focus on the mirror-stage), and the second (forthcoming), this paper thus addresses that specific feature of the mirror-stage that makes of the latter a
metonymic particle of the former: i.e. the reflexive, interchangeable relationship with the ego of which the objet-petit-a represents the counterpart or specular image. II.
precious, hidden, object that the Other possesses and that the subject seeks for pleasure and plenitude; but also that unachievable object that the symbolic order itself,
as what regulates desire in the Oedipus complex (realm of the Law), makes unavailable3. In the Imaginary order, the objet-petit-a is the erect and platitudinous image
in the mirror a(i) which the child assumes to be the (symbolic) phallus of the mothers desire and that, for this very reason, the child seeks identification with in order
to make up for the mothers alleged lack, her apparent castration (Jay, 1993:361). By connoting the narcissistic, visual and imaginary (illusory) fusion enacted by the
child to overcome a sense of incompleteness or organic insufficiency (postnatal fetalization), the objet-petit-a also connotes, in the imaginary realm, the childs rejection
of symbolic castration from the father (Ibid.). Hence, Lacans stress on the no-du-pre (the fathers dont) as the symbolic, linguistic act that, by breaking through the
dyadic relationship that the child establishes with the mirror-image (and, metonymically, the mother), opens the way to the recognition of a radical alterity (the Autre, or
Finally, when
posited in the Real, the object a is the surplus jouissance, the exceeding
enjoinment that the subject experiences for an excessive proximity to the
object itself and that, for this reason, also connotes the objet-petit-a in the
most complex and peculiar of the ways (Evans. Op. Cit.:163). Being the Real the unconscious i.e. that aspect of the subject
big Other) distinct from the self4. This, in order for the childs self to be eventually built through introjection rather than by projection.
that resists symbolization and, as such, remains impossible to imagine, impossible to integrate into the symbolic order, and impossible to attain in any way the
acknowledgement of the presence of the petit object a in such a realm also marks the emergence of enjoyment as absolute imperative for the subject - enjoyment
(jouissance), rather than repression, becoming the basic mechanism substantiating the psychic functioning of the subject. Lacan did not formulate such a viewpoint either
categorically or systematically; and yet, the discourse of the capitalist (Milan, 1973) and even more, the analogy that Lacan developed between the object petit a and
Marxs criticism of commodity fetishism not only highlights Lacans interest in hypothesizing enjoyment (jouissance) - rather than repression as the basic mechanism
articulating the psychic functioning of the subject; but also, and consequently, the psychotic, rather than the neurotic, as the clinical model of reference of contemporary
psychoanalysis. The result was a subject that, by stopping desiring inasmuch as deprived of the fundamental desire for the (m)Other, revolves around a narcissistic, dyadic
relationship with the mirror-image as articulated by the capitalist spectacle, commodity fetishism etc., thus materializing enjoyment out of the very fantasy manifesting
desire5. Put in the position of the agent, the (barred) subject becomes an ever more complex cipher. It is in this respect that the discovery of the objet-petit-a, which Lacan
considered his greatest contribution to psychoanalysis, not only emphasizes the paradoxes of surplus value; but, in so doing, paved the way for the redefinition of the
Freudian subject as transposed onto post-modern, hyper-consumerist times6. III. The Discourse of the Capitalist: from Surplus Value to Surplus Jouissance Lacan
expressed this new, revolutionary condition of the subject in the mathme of fantasy ($<>a), where the being of a is the ... surplus-jouissance; but most of all in the
mathme (or algorithm) of the capitalist discourse, where the position of production is finally occupied by the objet-petit-a: not only is the subject turned into an industrial
capitalist that, as a resounding board, replicates both the functioning and the configuration of the capitalist discourse (s/he obtains, from the capital s/he is lent, a profit
greater than the interest s/he has to pay); but, due to the nature of enjoyment itself, s/he is also haunted by impossible satisfaction: put in the condition to enjoy, itself
produces more demand. Hence the paradox of the capitalist discourse that, by opening the subject to immediate enjoyment, also condemns him/her to endlessly and
unsatisfactorily accumulation. Not only does enjoyment become what is most highly prized or valued by the subject (i.e. that value he or she is seeking in all of his or
her activities and relations), but also what is accumulated in a regime of financial transactions - enjoyment now becoming the value against which all other values []
[are] measured (gold standard) (Fink, 1995:6). Mathemes I: Lacan's Capitalist Discource at Note: Lacans proposed 4 distinctive forms of communication or discourses:
the masters, the hysterics, the psychoanalysis, and the universitys. The discourse of the capitalist (the 5th) was only added later. By maintaining their se rial order, S1,
S2, a, $ rotate clockwise across a fixed field defined by four positions: agent, other, production, and truth. The position determined by such a rotation thus defines each of
the discourse, discourse meaning (Donald Kunze). It is for this reason that, in Seminar XVI, Lacan equates the objet a with Marxs concept of surplus value: so as, in
capitalism, surplus value corresponds in quantity to what [] is called interest or profit (it is that which the capitalist skims off the top for him or herself, instead of
paying it to the employees), so in the object-petit-a, jouissance is that exceeding enjoyment that, escaping castration, circulates hors corps; the excess fruits above
and beyond - of the operating expenses of a property (Fink, Op. Cit.). As a totally abstract super-commodity, which by the sole fact of being lent, produces an increase
proportional to the time after which it is surrendered, enjoyment is thus subjected to the formula M-M (money creates money) in the most illusory form and, by cancelling
and concealing the very agent responsible for the reproduction of capital (symbolic castration), gets an incremental, libidinal return (Perniola, 2004). Following the Marxist
formula according to which money creates money (M-M), not only does the object petit-a become an autonomous and natural source of profit that reproduces
spontaneously (commodity fetishism); but, stopping being a lack, turns into a hole whose peculiar functioning can be associated to the functioning of dead stars (black
holes): no sooner is energy re-produced that it is also dissipated, being the enjoyment reproduced on the edge of the hole suddenly swallowed by the empty body of the
hole itself7. Hence, the three conditions of the object petit a, the three paradoxes that make of the subjects plus-de-jouir the surplus, extra or supplemental jouissance
extracted out of the annihilation of the father (Lacan, Le seminaire, Livre XVI, Op. Cit.).: First paradox: of the impossible meaning (empty signifier). Just as the Marxist fetish
is capital without substance, so the objet-petit-a is an empty signifier that iek compares to caffeine-free diet Coke, the Nothingness itself, the pure semblance of a
property that is effectively merely an envelope of a void. In the same manner that labour and exchange disappear in commodity fetishism, so the objet- petit-a becomes
as volatile and ungraspable as the subjects desire. Second paradox: of the impossible satisfaction (balance). As in the Marxist formula M-M (money creates money), the
logic of balanced exchange is perturbed in favour of an excessive logic of the more you give, the more you owe (or the consumerist version the more you buy, the more
you have to spend), so too does the accumulation of enjoyment follow the logic of the more profit you have, the more you want (or, in ieks terms, the more you
drink Coke, the more you are thirsty). Third paradox: of the impossible possession (grasp). So as financial capitalism appears self-generated, so too the objet a exist (or
rather insists) in a kind of curved space in which, the more you approach it, the more it eludes your grasp. Exactly as it happens with the legendary figure of King Midas,
who died of hunger as a result of his ability to turn everything he touched into gold: the greater the amount of gold (enjoinment) possessed, the greater the lack. It is my
and the same time (see Baudrillard, 1992 The Event Strike in The Illusion of the End). IV. Tertium non Datur: Baudrillards Third Order Simulation I
have discussed elsewhere that Baudrillards genealogy of simulation follows
the logic of the objet-petit-a, of its extraction, so to speak, from one of the
three realms of the Lacanian discourse (Real, Imaginary and Symbolic); to the
degree that simulation itself its stage or intensity - looks like depending
upon the degree of proximity of the viewer/object of representation to the
representation itself.8 I have therefore approximated such representation to a perspective window, and for the simple reason that Lacan himself
seems as having followed the logic of linear perspective. As made explicit by the double-mirror device (i.e. the mechanism underpinning Lacans mirror-stage) the illusion
provided by the mirror is only possible on condition that a given distance (from the mirror) and a given angle of vision are abided. As soon as they are disregarded, the
Butlers understanding of Baudrillard. Just as in Lacan, the dyadic relationship between subject and mirror excludes the paternal metaphor, so too the relationship between
the object of representation and representation itself, in Butlers analysis, can be seen to exclude the referent of reality: whereas, in the imaginary, the fathers signifier
(i.e. the Law, the Oedipus complex, the Symbolic Order etc.) only survives as an imago of the father, so too, in simulation, does reality only survive as an empty signifier. In
both cases, either the Symbolic or reality only persist as a projection of the (dyadic) system - the third term (the father, reality) being reduced to another to itself with
Hence,
Baudrillards notorious examples (Disneyland, Vietnam war), where Butlers
interpretation of simulation can be read as a watermark throughout the
Lacanian dyadic system of the mirror-stage10. And yet, it is through the logic of the
objet-petit-a and its displacement within one or the other of the Lacanian
realms that simulation reaches its peak, being obscenity but this excessive,
ob-scene proximity, of either the subject to its mirror-image or of the object to
the perspective window, which eliminates the gaze, the image and every
representation whatsoever - the Lacanian name of-the-father being by now
excluded by the dyadic relationship between subject and mother, between
the object of representation and representation as such (Baudrillard, 1988:22).
the sole purpose of reinforcing the dyadic system itself [it is my understanding of Bulters work that a Lacanian model is here at stake].
deconstructive work of Freud has now been turned around into a positive
formal entity, and hence has become a problem of the same type as that of Marxism.
Baudrillard's strategy throughout his discussion of Freud and psychoanalysis
is to work on the difference between the topography of the psyche as assumed in
Freud and, again, that of the social process of symbolic exchanges . Just as
the symbolic is incompatible, in Baudrillard, with the sign and with modern
linguistics based on the notion of the universality of the sign , so his position
develops a consistent attack on the notion of the unconscious as involving
the same kind of assumptions. Thus he poses in the most direct way the question: 'what is
the status of desire and the unconscious in poetic discourse? ' (Baudrillard,
1981c60). His argument is posed in the form of a challenge: it is necessary to read
psychoanalysis from the point of view of the symbolic (after all, he says,
wryly, 'analysis must always be reciprocal' (Bauthillard, 19810: 60)). It is also clear in
the light of Baudrillard's own intellectual biography with its very heavy dependence on Freud and lawn that
what is involved here is perhaps a recovery of a position lost in the period of this rapprochement with
Althusser and Lacan. Essentially, he argues, the symbolic must not be identified or confused with the
Freudian notion of primary process, and second it must not be confused with the unconscious. His
annihilation of energy).
sexual (for example, activity and passivity) traverses every subject, as sexual
differentiation is registered as a difference in the body of each subject and not as an absolute term linked
such a relation of hierarchy and privilege was new at this time, but rather that it took a new form from the
At first glance it might appear that there is nothing new here. Freud
said as much with his notion of the polymorphous, bisexual infant and the
construction of gender identity through the recognition of a sexed body (having or not
having a penis) and the repression of desire. But in fact Baudrillard develops an
analysis which, when used to understand gender and sexual difference, is radically
different from that of Freud. His analysis starts from a different place and leads in quite a
different direction. Baudrillard is not referring to a concept of bisexuality. To discover
eighteenth century.
the significance of this we need to consider more closely Baudrillards (usually brief) references to gender
or sexual difference in his early works, and develop his critique(s) of psychoanalysis. In Symbolic Exchange
Baudrillard cites a brief dialogue from a modern novel (not referenced) where
one character says so ultimately, why are there two sexes? And the second
character replies, what are you complaining about? Do you want twelve of
them or just one? (SE&D: 118). He uses this dialogue to point to the absurdity of
the concept of numbers of sexes. Whether we are referring to Laqueurs one-sex model or
two-sex model, the question of difference is predicated on the assumption of the
one, against which more like it can be added, or those not like it can be
differentiated. To use Baudrillards example, we can logically ask why not six fingers on each hand?
Such a question assumes a unit which can be multiplied; which can be added to
hypothetically, relying on a standard against which relations of equivalence
can be ascertained. Sex, he claims (understood radically), simply does not have a
calculable status. The two sexes again, understood radically cannot be added together, nor
can they become part of a series; nor again are they terms of a dualism. To articulate sexual
difference in terms of numbers (two sexes as versions of one sex; the one-sex model) or in
terms of a binary opposition (two sexes as the one that is incommensurably different from the
other; the two-sex model), either way the construct is reliant on a standard against
which relations of equivalence and difference can be asserted in accordance
with a binary logic. This, according to Baudrillard, is precisely how sexual difference
is constructed within the modern western cultural tradition. Thus Baudrillards
concept of sexual ambivalence traversing every subject cannot be understood in terms
of a bisexuality; not in terms of a calculus of two in one. Feminist theorists,
particularly recently and in many different ways, have pointed to the problem of binary logic, of
logocentrism (to use Derridas term), or of phallocentrism implicit in a semiological structure that
posits the dichotomous terms of the one and the different from (identity/
difference) as the male and the female ; the masculine and the feminine. What Baudrillards
analysis forces us to consider is that this structure cannot be understood only
in semiological and psychoanalytic terms, nor can it be confronted only in terms of
deconstruction, reinventing language, and reconfiguring the unconscious, by whatever means. These
latter strategies are blind to the role of the code, to the role of the economic
structuration of that codification in sustaining and reproducing this binary logic. Baudrillards
and Death,
subject leads either to a new structure of interpellation and alienation, or will be followed by a Real death.
The trajectory from resistance, to the symbolic and possibly to the Real death
of the subject seems more as path of personal emancipation than a recipe
for social transformation and refers ultimately to the politics of the body and the attainment
of an ever elusive jouissance. Since the alienation and the interpellation of the
subject is enforced through the socialization of the needs in the symbolic
order, a possibility of fully, or at least fuller enjoyment, is only attainable through
the overcoming of the symbolic. The dissolution of subjectivity is a
necessary step both for revolutionary politics and for an affirmative biopolitics of jouissance: a negation of the self, a loss of oneself in pleasure. The
current crisis of western capitalism and the struggles against it have showed
that resistance is not enough. Politics have been unable to touch the kernel of the crisis,
and political praxis is either used to give an alibi of reality to the capitalist
symbolic order, or it has been rendered invisible by the code. What has been proven
in recurrent instances of political struggle is that the question (im)posed by innumerable
subjectivities is not that of resistance against the attacks , neither the construction of
evading alternatives; it is simply and purely an unformulated, speechless, hence
ungraspable, unpredictable and meaningless recalcitrance. The anonymous,
unformed and unformable part of this non-representable resistance can
provide a successful if ephemeral tactic for resisting the ideological control of the
system and the market. Still, such politics is impossible exactly because it has to
jump over its own symbolic shadow, because it has to go beyond the symbolic order
and to aim for different articulations of enjoyment and subjectivity that go beyond
the constitutive ideology of the social reality and that transcend even language; revolt is
an embrace of the Real of jouissance. The radical transformation of society
should aim for a system of symbolic exchange outside the ideological
order through the affective reinvestment into a revolutionary potential that defies all pre-existing
representations; an absolute de-territorialization of theoretical and practical
critique may resist momentarily the fate of re-territorialization by the system of
semiotic reproduction. Psychoanalysis should be used against
not a vulgar hermeneutics, it is a more subtle one to the extent that behind the operation of signifying
been dislocated, deconstructed, the raw material of language, the thing-words are never pure negativity,
arbitrary nature of the sign which yields, giving way to a positive analogy of the signifier and the thing
signified. In psychoanalytic motivation, it is an inverted necessity which links the deconstructed signifier to
2AC Marxism
Marxist theories structure society around western notions
of production and consumption their universalized call
to action serves to expand imperialistic domination
Baudrillard, 73 [Jean, The Mirror of Production, pg. 48-50, //MW]
Historical materialism, dialectics, modes of production, labor power -- through
these concepts Marxist theory has sought to shatter the abstract universality
of the concepts of bourgeois thought (Nature and Progress, Man and Reason, formal Logic, Work,
Exchange, etc.). Yet Marxism in turn universalizes them with a " critical"
imperialism as ferocious as the other's. The proposition that a concept is not
merely an interpretive hypothesis but a translation of universal movement depends
upon pure metaphysics. Marxist concepts do not escape this lapse. Thus, to be
logical, the concept of history must itself be regarded as historical, turn back
upon itself, and only illuminate the context that produced it by abolishing itself .
Instead, in Marxism history is transhistoricized: it redoubles on itself and thus is
universalized. To be rigorous the dialectic must dialectically surpass and annul itself. By
radicalizing the concepts of production and mode of production at a given
moment, Marx made a break in the social mystery of exchange value. The concept
thus takes all its strategic power from its irruption, by which it dispossesses political economy of its
"pre"-historical, other than a chrysalis or larva. The dialectic of the this self-fetishization of Western
thought.
opposed traditions of historicism and post-structuralism, super- imposing the structure of speech upon that
played out regarding the sign, where the signified was falsely separated off from the signifier, sparking a
debate regarding the "motivation" of their interplay [TPES 148ff.].
"materialist"
between the level of the analysis of contradictions and the comprehension of the specificity of other
societies.) In effect,
revolution in the order of the mode of production is only perhaps the symptomatic discourse of the
account for the radicality of the separation in our societies , and therefore the
radicality of the subversion that grows there.
(even if one has none) for instance in polls and statistics. The command to communicate leads to a
compulsory extraversion of all interiority. (This puts a whole different spin on the spread of CCTV, the niqab
One attempt at managing and grappling with the opportunities and challenges that multiplicity presents us with from beyond the European
imperium has been recent Chinese thinking about harmony and the concept of harmonious world (Inayatullah and Blaney, 2004: ix).
moreover been well received by a number of foreign dignitaries, and spread into their own language use. Leaders who have recently used it in
ways that resonate with the sinister side we have seen to harmony include Syrian President Bashar Al-Assad (CNTV, 2012). At the same time,
it has not been given positive play only by alleged rogues of the international arena, but by more widely accepted players such as Kevin
Rudd, Australias former minister of foreign affairs. He confidently declared, in a speech given to the Asia Society in New York in 2012: there is
something in Chinas concept of a harmonious world; which the US, the rest of the region and the rest of the world can work with (Rudd,
Baodong, Chinese permanent representative to the UN, who refers to the spirit of cultural diversity and harmony in the world advocated by
Chinese leadership has used tifa to stamp their mark on Chinese politics. Xi Jinping, who is expected to take over leadership after Hu Jintao in
2012, is not known as a great friend of Hu (he was not Hus preferred candidate for succession). We can therefore expect that Xi will introduce
However, Xi
has also made use of the language of harmony in the run-up to his take-over,
for example when he headed a large Central Government delegation to the
Tibet Autonomous Region Between 17 and 22 July 2011, for events to mark
the 60th Anniversary of what the party-state calls the peaceful liberation of
Tibet.155 Moreover, he was responsible for the inauguration ceremony of the 2008 Beijing Olympics, where harmony played a central
other tifa during his time in leadership, and some may expect a decline of harmonious world after he comes to power.
role. For these reasons, it seems reasonable to expect that Hus stepping down from the presidency is not the last we will hear of harmonious
make three key claims with regards to the doings of harmony. 155 For examples of Xi promoting harmony during the celebration, see the full
text (Xi Jinping, 2011a: 2, 3, 4) or a full length CCTV recording (Xi Jinping, 2011b: 12:27, 24:06, 33:24) of his speech at the anniversary
ceremony . Xis speech was also preceded by others stressing civilizational harmony (wenming4hexie ), and followed by a parade
displaying ethnic harmony and unity under the theme building harmony, as can be seen in additional CCTV recordings of the ceremony. The
broadcast ends by an assertion of the expected harmonious life of ethnic unity under the central government (CCTV, 2011: 19:19, 20:20,
138:50, 147:14). - 217 - HARMONIOUS WORLD REPEATS AN ALLOCHRONISING LOGIC The first question I asked in the introduction to this
thesis was: what are the assumptions behind and political consequences of different ways of articulating harmonious world, particularly in
terms of ordering time and space- With regards to this question, this thesis has found that much of the official and academic discourse on
harmonious world deploys terms drawn from ancient Chinese thought. We have seen particular emphasis on concepts drawn from pre-Qin
texts, such as All-under heaven (Tianxia4 ), the kingly way (wangdao4 ), the hegemonic way (badao ), harmonism
academic discourse and at Expo 2010 I have moreover contributed to a rebuttal of the idea that these two imaginaries are mutually exclusive
with one replacing the other. I have shown instead that they are both deployed together in contemporary China in ways that, although in
thesis intervenes in two fields. For students of China and its foreign policy, it provides a rebuttal of some important claims by Chinese scholars
and policy makers. The most important implication is that scholars must stop treating China as the other country. China is not behind as
some infant being socialised, as Johnston and others would have it. Nor is it a radical other to the West that naturally escapes the problems
of allochronic thought, as in Chinese exceptionalist narratives. For scholars interested in time, space and multiplicity in IR, and in the
WILL NOT TAKE PLACE The second question I asked in the introduction to this thesis was: what is the overall effect of the proliferation of
harmony in contemporary Chinese society- After officially launching harmonious world in 2005, the PRC party-state has continued spurring
rather than second order ideology, is a key finding. Some scholars have called for caution with regards to the oppressive, homogenising and
depoliticising aspect of Chinese harmonization. In the context of its hyper- meaning, resistance to harmony and harmonious world must be
thought of differently.
My task here has not been to promote or oppose this term, but rather to question its credibility and indeed level of reality. This insight and its
implications for resistance is a key contribution of this thesis to both of the fields in which I intervene. Moreover, through reading harmonious
world in terms of both its doing and its undoing this thesis suggests a novel way in which scholars of Chinese international relations may
study foreign policy concepts in general and Chinese set phrases in particular. It thus contributes to the literatures on doing things with
words in Chinese politics through emphasising ways of examining the undoings that doings necessarily imply. It moreover contributes to
literatures on time, space and multiplicity in IR through showing how the thought of Derrida and Baudrillard may help us shake up the manner
That
harmony is not taking place, I stress once more, does not mean it does not
have effects. Two academic commentators claim with regards to its policy formulation that it is implicit that a harmonious world is
in which questions of multiplicity and politics can be formulated, and foreign policy concepts can be studied in terms of excess.
one where supposed heresies are tolerated (Guo Sujian and Blanchard, 2008b: 4). Based on the finding that harmonious world repeats an
and final question I asked in the introduction to this thesis was: are there contradictions in or between different articulations of harmonious
world- How are these made visible- I have argued above that the diversity of more or less official accounts of a harmonious world is
undermined in that they all fall back on allochronising assumptions. However, I have also shown how official language migrates and morphs in
different contexts through which harmonious world is undone resisted, deconstructed and changed by its very own logic. A reading of
Chinas mega events as simulacra of both the second and third order (ideology and simulation) has revealed how notions of inside/outside,
now/then and subject/object come apart. Moreover, dissident play with the concept of harmony makes visible certain contradictions, both
between different articulations of harmonious world and within the concept itself. I began this thesis by outlining the two contradictory
imperatives of multiplicity, the threat and the promise of difference. Throughout the examination of harmonious world, this term has revealed
suggested that harmony may be a necessary glue without which neither a society nor a polity are sustainable, but that complete social
harmony is ultimately suffocating and illiberal (Rockman, 2010: 207). Jacob Torfing has also taken issue with predominant understandings of
to understand, uncontrollable (Hegarty, 2004: 118). In this way, Baudrillard advocates more exoticism, an interest
in the other as Other, and as beyond assimilation into proper understanding in the present. To Hutchings this absence of a proper
understanding of the other in the present is no doubt disappointing, because other times are indeed identified with an unpresentable
as belonging to the sovereign that this concealment has implied. I have examined different strategies of reading and using harmony in ways
that reveal the excluded other of Hus harmony discord and competition to be always already there within the political and linguistic system
MULTIPLICITIES; (IM)POSSIBLE HARMONY With regards to the main question of this thesis, I thus make three interrelated claims about what
harmonious world does. First, it repeats the allochronising logic that we recognise from Western discourses. Second, it
disappears as an imagined metaphysical possibility as an effect of its
excessive proliferation. Third, when the aporia at the heart of the harmony
concept is recognised, it allows for a re- politicisation of harmonious world
and Chinas role in world politics. I have argued that these findings make an important contribution to both
scholars of Chinese international politics and to theorists of time, space and multiplicity in IR. But where does this leave us- A key
effect of the onco-operative logic that I have identified in harmonious world
is undecidability. Harmony, as simulation, is paradoxically both totalising and
violent, and impossible (cf. Grace, 2003). To begin, its fetishised perfectability is constantly
undermined: [t]he perfect crime would be to build a world-machine without
defect, and to leave it without traces. But it never succeeds. We leave traces
everywhere viruses, lapses, germs, catastrophes signs of defect, or
imperfection (Baudrillard, 1997: 24). Moreover, contemplating the illusion of the real reveals
the object as neither the static, subordinated other of the subject, nor the
simulated project of an idealist order: the object that is neither one thing nor
the other is fundamentally illusory (Grace, 2003). In Baudrillards terms: [i]llusion is simply the
fact that nothing is itself, nothing means what it appears to mean. There is a
kind of inner absence of everything to itself. That is illusion. It is where we
can never get hold of things as they are, where we can never know the truth
about objects, or the other (Baudrillard in Baudrillard and Butler, 1997: 49). Undecidables, then, cannot be reduced to
opposition but reside within opposition, in Derridas words resisting and disorganising it, without4ever4constituting a third term and thus
can add to the previous discussion about the times and spaces of undecidable harmony, and the potential I have located in it for thinking
coeval multiplicities, through drawing on Derridas discussion of auto-immunity in relation to the term renvoyer, which means re-sending,
sending away, sending back (to the source) and/or sending on (Haddad, 2004: 37). Derrida explains that the autoimmune process: consists
always in a renvoi, a referral or deferral, a sending or putting off. The figure of the renvoi belongs to the schema of space and time, to what I
had thematized with such insistence long ago under the name spacing as the becoming-space of time or the becoming-time of space. The
values of the trace or of the renvoi, like those of diffrance, are inseparable from it (Derrida, 2005 [2003]-a: 35, emphasis in original).
that there is no essence to harmony, no self with which harmony can be self-same. To paraphrase Derrida, this double renvoi (sending off or
It is inscribed directly in
harmony, directly in or right onto the concept of a harmony without concept,
directly in a harmony devoid of self-sameness. It is a harmony of which the
concept remains free, out of gear, free-wheeling, in the free play of its
indetermination. It is inscribed directly in this thing or this cause that,
precisely under the name of harmony, is never properly what it is, never
itself. For what is lacking in harmony is proper meaning, the very meaning of
the selfsame, the it-self, the properly selfsame of the it-self. It defines harmony, and the very
to the other and putting off, adjournment) is an autoimmune fatality or necessity.
ideal of harmony, by this lack - 227 - of the proper and of the selfsame (cf. Derrida, 2003b: 61; 2005 [2003]-a: 36-7). Again, in a slightly
moreover, consists in a deferral or referral to the other: as the undeniable, and I underscore undeniable, experience of the alterity of the other,
of heterogeneity, of the singular, the not-same, the different, the dissymmetric, the heteronomous (Derrida, 2005 [2003]-a: 38, emphasis in
original). By undeniable, here, Derrida also means that it is only deniable. The only way that it is possible to protect meaning is through a
sending-off (renvoi) by way of denial. Harmony is differantial in both senses of diffrance. It is diffrance,4renvoi, and spacing. This is why
spacing, the becoming-space of time or the becoming-time of space is so important. (Derrida, 2005 [2003]-a: 38). Harmony, like democracy,
is what it is only in the diffrance by which it defers itself and differs from itself. Harmony can never achieve the indivisibility that it claims as
its prerequisite. To the extent that it tries to do so, it must enforce its law with violence (disharmony). In this sense, it is impossible. But, the
perceptive reader may ask, do the traces and cracks that make harmony come apart not also appear in the argument of this thesis- Could the
same not be said about the argument that harmony is impossible- Indeed. A successful failure. And the same is true for coeval multiplicities.
This thesis has questioned whether it is possible to imagine harmonious world in a way that allows for coeval multiplicities. The temptation set
However, the
undoing of harmonious world I have examined exposes the need to think
otherwise about the dichotomy of possibility/impossibility and to displace it.
Following Derrida, both harmonious world and coeval multiplicity are best conceived as both
possible and impossible, never simply one or the other. Any harmonious or
coeval relation to otherness is also always a disharmonious and - 228 allochronising relation. This deconstructive undecidability, as I have argued,
is not negative (as Massey would have it). That harmony or coeval multiplicities are not simply4possible is not an excuse to treat
up by this question is to answer in terms of the dichotomy it implies: it is either possible, or impossible.
them as simply4impossible. The aim of reading deconstruction or reversibility throughout this thesis has been to reveal the contradictions and
Despite
itself, it invites questions about what or who has been excluded, why and on
what grounds. I therefore take it as an invitation to question and challenge
the reality, precisely, of the divisions that deployments of harmony have
made visible to us. In the party-states version of harmony, Chinas future is
an active programme, but importantly this future is described through the
oxymoron of inevitable choice (State Council of the PRC, 2005b), legitimised as rational due
to the application of Chinas scientific outlook on development and
prescriptive of a future where China will always stand for fairness and
justice (Hu Jintao, 2007). I have questioned such prescriptive narratives, in order to open up to the undecidability of an unimaginable
future for harmonious world. The reason that I have kept insisting on such openness
(autoimmunity, undecidability, the Other, and so on) is because it makes the
political, and indeed any futures at all, imaginable (albeit in ways I shall qualify below). To Derrida
of a situation need to be in harmony for the situation to be harmonious conjures up the question of exclusions and exceptions.
[a] foreseen event is already present, already presentable; it has already arrived or happened and is thus neutralized in its irruption (Derrida,
(Derrida, 2005 [2003]-b: 152, see also 157). This is why Derrida insists on the future to come (avenir/4venir). In accordance with my
argument for (im)possible coeval multiplicities, this places focus on what comes, rather than that which begins from the self or the One.
Chinese language has the same connotations of the future as that which comes, where the character lai , meaning precisely to come, is
part of the term for future, weilai . This places it in a chain of meanings of the to come as future (weilai4 or jianglai4 ), return
(huilai4 ), and originally (yuanlai4 ). This echoes with the spectral temporality discussed in this thesis, where the future is to come as
a return of the other that is also its (non)origin. As we have seen weilai, the future, was itself harmonised in conjunction with Ai Weiweis
2AC Orientalism
The postcolonial subject is naught but an involution of the
liberal humanism that it intended to oppose
Gupta 15 Hyper reality and Identity in a Postcolonial World (Indrani Das,
professor of English at Jamia Millia Islamia University)//pday
As Edward Said observed, reflections on identity inevitably invokes the
secret sharer of difference, and the exploration of the remote (Gupta &
Ferguson 2). Postcolonial studies beginning with Edward Saids Orientalism
(1978) critiqued colonialist discourses of having functioned in binaries, the
creation of a vision of reality whose structure promoted the difference
between us and them (qtd. in Loomba 43), but transformed its victimised
subjects into agents of resistance by the invocation of the very tenets of
liberal humanism that it sought to challenge. The appeal to justice, equality,
and freedom which is the focal point of postcolonial studies reveals according
to Ivison, the simultaneous invocation of the inadequacy and yet the
indispensability of liberal values (qtd.in McCarthy ix). If, for Ashish Nandy,
colonialism was an effect of the rise of modern individualism and the insane
search for absolute autonomy (qtd. in McCarthy ix), so, the articulation of
Postcolonial subject is more of a repetition, a re-colonization of the colonialist
legacy. Feminist and anticolonialists critics discourse often hinges on the need
to reclaim a space characterized by essentialism. But this positing of an
identity based on binary oppositions, merely juggles the term as Gunew and
Yeatman pointed out and which, does not contribute in changing the power
structures behind such construction (qtd. in Grace 78). Hyperreality in
Postcolonial Domain In the postcolonial contexts particularly, the
distinctiveness of identity is predicated upon notion of space, located
elsewhere. However, people who inhabit the peripheries, what Anzaldua
called the narrow strip along steep edges (Gupta and Ferguson 7), forces us
to rethink the identity/difference dichotomization. The structuring polarization
between identity as positive and difference as negative needs to be
questioned, and the need of the hour is to move along the lines of differences
structured in accordance with the precession of the model to rethink the
subjectivities configured in accordance with a logic of simulation (McCarthy
xiii). With the places and localities becoming blurred and indeterminate in the
implosion of the simulation of reference, Baudrillards fourth fractal order,
the erasure of all differences, has led to a renewed interest in the culturally
and ethnic distinctions. Simulacra and hyperreality allows for a reexamination of the Postcolonial subject under question as well as
problematize the production and dissemination of knowledge in relation to
identity and cultural difference. In the hyperreal mode, the representation or
image, no longer denotes the referent, as the sign has itself become the real.
The territory no longer precedes the map, but rather the map precedes the
territory. The image bears no relation to reality, it is its own simulation
(Baudrillard 11). Hyperreality facilitates an interrogation of the real in both
There exist causes from whose nature some effect does not follow. There
exist causes that preempt their own effects from coming to be. In an early
text from 1969, Play and the Police, Baudrillard (2001a) speaks of a
principle of separation. This principle is how he rethinks repression not
through the notions of negation, aggression, or vital forces being blocked but
through the concepts of ambiance, integration, and participation. The unity
of desire is broken, he suggests, into a never ending series of privatesphere negotiations. The question becomes Am I liberated? not Are we?
The separative cause, which bursts through the unity of desire and
establishes human activity across several zones . . . is most effective at
neutralizing energies (Baudrillard, 2001a, pp. 18-19). Thus, in what Deleuze
would describe later as the distinction between discipline and control,
Baudrillard here posits a model of repression through expression, a
stunting of the drives through the very facilitation of those drives into
new control spaces. A new ambiance permeates the social field. The
masses are not repressed, no never, they are allowed to dream! With
reference to Marcuses concept of repressive desublimation, Baudrillard
(2001a) calls this the repression of desire . . . through the
emancipation of needs (p. 20).
Again, they did it, but we wanted it. The separative cause reveals how
ideology and reification operate under neoliberalism. Summarize it like
this: Exploitation is material, liberation is semiotic. The material is the
realm of political failure; the social is the realm of utopian compromise.
In Baudrillard, the principle of separation is the principle by which the two are
segregated and divided into two distinct domains, the one to play the fool
for the other.
The separative cause has two steps. To achieve some semblance of
pedagogical coherence, I will telescope them into a cause-and-effect
narrative, but to be precise, Step 1 and Step 2 both happened at the same
time.
In Step 1, the given phenomenon, which exists primordially as an undivided
prob- lematic containing both progressive and reactionary political impulses,
is first separated into (a) a material modality and (b) a social modality. For
example, with global warming, there is the material modality of carbon
dioxide emissions, automobiles and roads, the oil industry, and so on, while
at the same time there is the symbolic social modality of desiring clean
air, thinking green, and the so-called awareness campaigns.
The principle of separation occasions the phenomenon first through an
alliance formed between the progressive political impulse and the
domain of the social or public sphere. A progressive moral horizon of
significant magnitude invests itself in the social sphere. This moral plane
develops its own independent logic and will likely experience a flourishing
cycle of achievement and resolution but always within the
symbolic realm of the social or public sphere. From time to time,
small material changes may be incorporated into the logic of moral
resolution but only those minor enough not to impinge upon the
superiority of the social.
In Step 2, the progressive political impulse is negated and as
negation finds its home in the domain of the material. Thus a
reactionary political project blossoms within the realm of the physical
world. This project realizes its ends, developing the necessary
mechanisms and infrastructures required to continue and grow.
In Baudrillard, the separative cause is this overall structure. What the
separative cause occasions, or makes present, is the ability for both
gratuitous exploitation and a heightened moral instinct to coexist
within the same universe. It is perhaps seen best in Baudrillards
controversial critique of sexual liberation in Part 1 of Seduction. A structure of
both liberation and deferral, of dazzlement and insight, of both ignorance and
realization, of both expression and silenceall sides unify together but
only at the cost of a complete and incontrovertible segregation
between the symbolic and the material. The progressive stance of the
one allows for the reactionary stance of the other. The end result is
the current state of affairs: an oil company that is nevertheless
green, a world bathed in blood but devoted to peace, a global
consumer product that is still tagged fair trade.
The separative cause occasions. But it occasions a presence, a presence
that must be crossed out or held in suspension with quotation marks. The
presence occasioned by the separative cause is in fact an abatement of
presence, a lessening of being. What it makes present is a structure of
suspension. A subject is the name given to those entities able to flourish
within such a structure of suspension.
As Baudrillard was able to see, most all phenomena in contemporary life
are occasioned through this separative cause or principle of
separation. The environmental movement is a perfect example. In
todays world, it is structurally impractical if not outright impossible to be
an environmentalist in any true sense. Imagine: An activist drives to a
rally against global warming. The contradiction is clear. His actual spiritual
liberation is undercut by the tailpipe fumes of his own expression. His
intentions are good, but there is a physical basethat depraved
automobile contraptionthat creates conditions of impossibility that
are symbolically if not practically insurmountable. Of course, many
today refuse to participate in the global system of environmental
exploita- tion by casting off all worldly possessions. But this comes at
the cost of complete withdrawal from the world system, a price too high to
pay for most. Like the computer at the heart of todays planetary
organization, the costs are thus binary in that they offer an all-ornothing option, but only an option insofar as the nothing is reified
into material reality and the all spins on into oblivion. This is how
the separative cause operates.
Other examples include the curious and no doubt tense axis of inaction
forged between the United Nations and American foreign policy after the new
millennium on issues such as Darfur peace: the symbolic assertion on the
side of the United States that, in no uncertain terms, this is
genocide, flanked only by a negation of that same claim in
abandonment and blindness within the realm of real material
commitment. Or consider the structural adjustment agreements of the
International Monetary Fund, which travel on wings of hope to the so-called
backward economies of the globe but carry enclosed the harshest austerity
measures, leaving the infected country with a curse of legalized
deterritorialization and fiscal and cultural subjugation for decades to
come. Exploitation is material, liberation is semiotic. This is how the
separative cause occasions, or brings to presence, certain phenomena in
todays global kingdom. The democratization of Iraq is realizable
only through subjugation; clean air is realizable only through a
futures market in pollution creditsand around and around. Might
this separative cause be also known by a synonym twin,
civilization? In Baudrillard, the term was simply the real. It
occasions real human worlds by allowing them to come to be .
2AC Pinker
AT: Pinker violence may be declining, but asymmetries
still turn the aff their reality has simply become pseudoreality
Korstanje 16
(Maximiliano E Korstanje [Professor at University of Palermo, Argentina,
Department of Economics], "A Review of Steven Pinker: The Better Angels of
our Nature: Why Violence has Declined," International Journal of Baudrillard
Studies Volume 13 Numbver 1, January 2016,
www2.ubishops.ca/baudrillardstudies/vol-13_1/v13-1-brkorstanje.html)
The problem of social bondage and conflict was set in the agenda of
sociology and anthropology from their onset. For the founding parents of
these disciplines, capitalism (or industrialism) activates an alienatory
mechanism which is conducive to the workforce control. In view of that, ideology and alienation
would be serving as vehicles towards depersonalization. Sooner or later, industrial societies would face what Durkheim called anomie, which
struggled in appalling battlefront to impose their interests. This is the first point of entry in this discussion because we tend to think current
Secondly, sometimes
statistics are analyzed following a much deeper emotional logic that distorts
the outcome. It is not far-fetched to confirm that XXth century was a bloody
century since two world wars have taken place but Pinker adds, humankind
has witnessed other genocides and slaughters in earlier centuries. This begs
a more than pungent question, why is violence declining?. For Pinker, Hobbes
was in the right direction at time of exploring the roots of plunder. Peoples
attack other by fear, pride or eagerness. The goals for fighters are related not only to predation, but honor. In
times are more violent than earlier ones, but exactly historical evidence suggests the opposite.
middle age, plunder and conquests posed as the only manners of upward mobility in societies where classes do not exist. In perspective, in
traditional societies where peasants and warlords are attached to their lands, conflict is the only valid mechanism to expropriate the others
competition in the labor market, emulated by entertainment industry, resulted in two interesting dynamics. On one hand, the industrial order
faced what Robert Castel dubbed the rise of uncertainty. The vulnerability of rank-and-file workers associated to the decline of well-fare
state facilitated the capital-owners to increase their profits and wealth, at the time, risk was adopted as a new value for modern workers. As
context, democracy is the legal and ideological platform that facilitates the expansion of late-capitalism. In ancient Greece, as Castoriadis
(1996) widely demonstrated, democracy was a legal resource (which comes from demos) where lay-citizens can derogate a law if this was
candidates to presidency. Last but not least, Jean Baudrillard (2006) is not
wrong about his thesis of simulacra. At the time, some policies are politically
applied to solve some problems; their real reasons are covered to protect the
interests of status quo. Risks are phantoms that keep workforce immobile. As example, Baudrillard (2006)
brings into question the legitimacy of democracy by introducing the figure of
precogs, (in the film Minority Report). These agents worked jointly to police to
forecast the crime before it is committed. As a result of this, police arrested to suspected criminal, not for
what it has been done, but for future crimes. This, to my end, is a brilliant and beauty metaphor how modern world works; a point that Pinker
makes the Dadaists cultural critique so evasive and hard to get a hold of: [t]he fact that they cannot put
us against the wall makes us solemn (1970: 79). The audience of the Dada soires, as Hausmann recalls,
seems to have grasped this radical assault upon their values intuitively: the most important manifestations
were of course those during which thousands of people, raging with fury against us, were ready to kill us
because they had understood that DADA threatened their highest possessions and holiest ideals. (Riha and
language
too is a stained ritual of a deeply despised society: language had been
abused and defiled, and was inextricably intertwined and part of a culture of
which nothing could any longer be accepted as given and unproblematic, not
even language. Referential value is dispensed with because it is considered tainted and corrupted,
infected by the times and the people who have abused it. In these phonetic poems we totally
renounce the language that journalism has abused and corrupted. We must
return to the innermost alchemy of the word, we must even give up the word
too, to keep for poetry its last and holiest refuge . (Ball 1974: 71) The withdrawal into the
Schaefer 1977: 9) At the heart of Balls motivation for language dissection lies the notion that
innermost alchemy of the word and the exploration of the material qualities of language presented an
opportunity to avoid the deployment of existing language: A verse presents the opportunity to do more or
less without words and language. This accursed language, to which dirt adheres as if from brokers hands,
purification must begin, the imagination must be purified (1974: 76). Referring to fine arts, but talking
about a modality of the same process, he writes: It is perhaps not a question of art but of the uncorrupt
image (1974: 115). This statement poignantly illustrates the main objective for Balls abandonment of the
Language as a social practice is what is at stake in Balls poems, and thus it is not just language which is
shattered, but that which comes with it as well: Language
process has only been understood partly and only by a few DADAists, who did not want to forsake their
political objectives. This is where the whole guilt of the DADAists can be found, caused by their
parallels
between social revolution and the artistic assault upon established orders and
conventions, drawing attention to the fact that the Dadaists did not just depict or try to
come to terms with a changing world order, but actively demanded
transformations of existing structures themselves . Their art is not just a
mirror, but in fact a cultural tool. Hausmann writes: one dissolved established pictorial units
irresponsibility. (Riha and Schaefer 1977: 10-11) Moreover, Hausmann draws explicit
just as one attempted to dissolve old legal forms or types of state. These attempts correspond to a
spiritual form of life, a demanded truth rather than a mere acknowledgement of given reality []. (1982:
10) In The Mirror of Production, Baudrillard lifts the analogy between artistically assaulting the order of
(1975: 165): The cursed poet, non-official art, and utopian writings in general, by giving a current and
immediate content to mans liberation, should be the very speech of communism, its direct prophecy. They
are only its bad conscience precisely because in them something of man is immediately realised, because
they object without pity to the political dimension of the revolution, which is merely the dimension of its
They are the equivalent, at the level of discourse, of the savage social
movements that were born in a symbolic situation of rupture (symbolic which
final postponement.
2AC Policy-Making
Policymaking and international relations are predicated
on the symbolic exchange of semiotics. Their binaristic
thought process of normative legal scholarship
misinterprets the importance of art and makes impact
calculus impossible.
Polat 12 (Necati, professor of IR at Middle Eastern Technical Institute,
International Relations, Meaning and Mimesis." Interventions (2012))
This book argues for imitation and exchange, and all that is associated
with these notions, such as copy, repetition, derivation, representation,
mediation, illustration, reflection and narrativity, as a pervasive force in
the construction of meaning in the study of international politics.
Usually a concept of disdain in the mainstream imagination in the study area,
this force is often shorthanded as mimesis. The established thinking,
which dismisses mimesis as simply subordinate and insignificant,
tends to treat meaning as fixed, self-same and unified beyond the
fluidity it presents in its specific manifestations. I hold that a radical
distinction between meaning and mimesis that informs this mindset not only
fails to provide adequate explanations of basic phenomena in inter-state
politics but is also unsound ethically for excluding difference, or alterity, that
defines mimesis. Strictly associated with literary and aesthetic theory, the
concept of mimesis has become an increasingly significant theme that
inspires and guides research in diverse fields of learning, social, political,
even biological (as in memetics). The study of international politics has so far
remained aloof from this interdisciplinary current. Almost equally uncharted
and unexplored in the study area is the very concept of meaning, long
transformed in the philosophy of language, chiefly through the work by
Wittgenstein. In this book, I try to show how these two themes, both new to the study of
international politics, are linked by applying Wittgensteins insights on reproduction
and repetition (as constitutive of meaning in language) to processes
of knowledge production in making sense of inter-state politics,
equally defined by representation and exchange. Added to this
coupling of meaning and mimesis in the book is the notion of the
empowered and discerning subject, of agency, that I consider to be a
perennial function of mimesis in each and every case, as taught by
Lacan, rather than anterior, or an exception, to mimesis. Obviously, the
relevance and practical use of some such undertaking may be questioned
from the perspective of mainstream theorizing. Yet, like many, pondering on
the issue of relevance, I cannot help but notice how remote and useless the
theories of the established imagination seem to be, as I put these words
down, in drawing mere sense out of the monumental developments of regime
change that have been taking place in several states in north Africa since late
2010, let aside their utter failure in having predicted them . I try to offer an
explanation in Chapter 1 for the apparent success of the settled imagination in the research community in
the face of its inadequacy to explain and predict eventualities that are central to the practice of the
community, notably as observed following the momentous shift in eastern Europe from the late 1980s that,
similarly, mostly eluded the gaze of the mainstream. An alternative to this gaze, with arguably more
practical use, would be to locate and focus on the event that is the object of inquiry in some form, not as
a category that can be placed against a narrative of it, but as a condition that negates an absolute
distinction of the event and the narrative what Wittgenstein would call a game, and what is perhaps
relate to the body politic, to borders, foreign languages, military service, passport, international markets,
sports competitions, religion and so on? Responses to these and similar questions would be fluid to the
extent that they could only be captured in stories that would leave out radical differentiations of reality
suggested by Foucault. Yet, this is not what I do in this book. I do not try to sample this gaze as an
alternative to the mainstream, although my conviction that some such approach to international politics
I offer some
justification for this gaze by hopefully demonstrating how deeply problematic
the conventional imagination is on meaning in inter-state relations in its trade
mark reliance on a distinction between meaning and mimesis, not only in the
more dominant political realisms in the mainstream but also in forms of
theorizing that are critical of those. In so doing, I target a set of binary
oppositions focal to the mainstream and try to read them closely, as
instructed by Derrida: sovereignty and intervention, peace and war,
identity and difference, law and violence, and integration and the
nation state. In each of these binary oppositions, which simply
reiterate one overarching distinction of meaning and mimesis, the
first term is typically privileged as present or essential, at the cost
of the other term deemed to be inessential, thus absent. Derrida, like
Wittgenstein, argues for narrativity as intrinsic to meaning; and since
narrativity is traditionally assumed to be a quality of the term in the
binary that is absent, each and every one of the binaries is rendered
in this interaction as ultimately susceptible to a deconstructive
would be more genuinely relevant and practical underwrites much of what I do. Instead,
the stag-hunt analogy by Waltz is at the heart of the main argument in the present book. This argument
and irrelevant. In these accounts, the emphasis is placed instead on the real
thing, assumed to be the origin of, and prior to, mimesis. Mimesis as such is a
mere derivation rooted in, and parasitic on, reality . In the book, I aim to unsettle
this hierarchy between the origin and representation, between reality and
what is made of it, by highlighting mimesis as focal to processes of meaning
formation in thematic grasps of international politics and therefore
constitutive of reality. Starting with the very modifier international, which, as I claim, is
emblematic of the ambivalent exchange between meaning and mimesis, I explore in the book some of the
main themes in the study of inter-state relations that defy a radical dichotomy between reality and
mimesis; namely, peace, ethics, law, and integration beyond the nation state as instanced by the
transformation in Europe. I try to disclose the key function performed by mimesis in each and every theme,
introducing an integral ambivalence in meaning, by drawing on insights from a host of study areas outside
the mainstream imagination on international politics. Hinting at this ambivalence in the functioning of the
mimetic that is apparently irreducible, Adorno describes the relationship between representation and what
it represents as nonconceptual. 4 The designation not only refers to the insurmountable difficulty of
capturing with precision the interaction in a specific case between representation and what Adorno calls
its unposited other as this interaction is always already subject to the unsettling fluidity in contexts in
which the representation is produced and received, which Adorno finds akin to what is often understood in
popular culture as the 2 Introduction magic of art. 5 But the resistance to conceptualization also brings up
the inevitable limitations of possible thematic exercises in making sense of mimesis as such, a concern and
a considerable part of efforts in more recent attempts to define and theorize mimesis. Crucially, this
ambiguity is eschewed in the mainstream understanding of mimesis, which remains largely attached to the
Platonic view of it as a mere imitation, a shadow, in an antipodean relationship with reality for the illusion it
imparts, hence at once a threat to reason.6 This view, which has subsequently been revised following
Aristotle,7 to treat mimesis as rational and part of irresistible worldly interchange, of communicability and
narration, whether through gestures or words and marks has nevertheless persisted in treating mimesis
this view may be an oversimplification in its radical distinction of reality and mimesis is cued in the magic
everyday, mundane life in defiance of a notion of originary reality which is outside the representation and
Reality already slips on like a condom. Today, the contraceptive sheath is used for seduction. `He seeks to seduce her, she
resists, he brings out his condom, she falls into his arms.' She would, in the past, have been seduced by the erection; now,
she is seduced by the protection. A step further, and being HIV positive [sropositif] will be seductive in itself (`This
product can damage your health' serves almost as an advertising slogan). We have seen on our walls and our buses: `I'm
HIV positive -- will you come to the dining hall with me? (say yes!)'; `Im a mongol -- will you come and play with me?`;
problem [le mal] from the biological to the social body. All the anti-AIDS campaigns, playing on solidarity and fear -- `Your
AIDS interests me' -- give rise to an emotional contagion as noxious as the biological. The promotional infectiousness of
the
collective theatricalization and brainwashing, the blackmailing into
responsibility and mobilization, are playing their part in propagating the
epidemic of information and, as a side-effect, in reinforcing the social body's
immunodeficiency -- a process that is already far advanced -- and in promoting that other mental AIDS that is
the Aids-athon, the Telethon and other assorted Thanatons -- expiation and atonement of the
collective bad conscience, pornographic orchestration of national unity. AIDS itself
information is just as obscene and dangerous as that of the virus. If AIDS destroys biological immunities, then
ends up looking like a side-effect of this demagogic virulence. `Tu me prserves actif, je te prservatif': 4 this scabrous
irony, heavy with blackmail, which is also that of Benetton, as it once was of the BNP, 5 in fact conceals a technique of
manipulation and dissolution of the social body by the stimulation of the vilest emotions: self-pity and self-disgust.
Politicians and advertisers have understood that the key to democratic government -- perhaps even the essence of the
political? -- is to take general stupidity for granted: `Your idiocy, your resentment, interest us!' Behind which lurks an even
2AC Predictability
You are a player in the rigorous game of living.
You cant blame the game if you dont believe the rules or
bother to remember them.
The first rule is: every player dies, every player is always
already dying; none knows when its coming and fails to
realize the imperceptible immanence of death in the
everyday; the youngest and best always go first.
Everyone has to play.
The game goes on forever or until you win.
You win by finding death before it finds you.
The prize is life.5
Galloway 07. Alexander Galloway, professor of media, culture, and
communication at New York University, Radical Illusion (A Game Against),
Games and Culture 2:4, pg. 378
In Baudrillard, the ludic is a space that is, as it were, beyond good and
evil. His term is immoral, which I shall interpret essentially as metamoral to
avoid the nor- mative tinge that amoral or immoral must necessarily afford.
Here he writes on the immoral with great reverence:
There might be a moral circle, that of commodity exchange, and an immoral
circle, that of play, where the only thing that counts is the gamic event
itself and the advent of a shared rule. To share a rule is something entirely
different than referring oneself to a common general equivalent. One must be
completely involved in order to play. It creates a type of relation between
the players that is more dramatic than commodity exchange could
achieve. In such a relation, individuals are not abstract beings who can be
swapped one for another. Each has a position of singularity opposite
the stakes of victory or defeat, of life or death.5 (Baudrillard, 2000b, p.
23)
Play generates singularities. Play bucks the corrupting influence of
systems of exchange. Commodity exchange is a moral sphere for
Baudrillard because it creates criteria for winners and losers, not because
the system itself is morally defensible. Thus in entering an immoral, or
metamoral, state, one is able to experience the artifice of the real in all
its seductive beauty.
In this sense, play is a general critical methodology in Baudrillard. As he
says about evil, play it up, play it back, play it out [en jouer, sen jouer
5 (Adapted from Brian Long, Seeing Through Death, 1983)
2AC Settlerism
Manifest manners
Yu 08. Ying-Wen Yu, professor of English at the University of Arizona,
Playing Indian: Manifest Manners, Simulation, and Pastiche in Survivance:
Narratives of Native Presence, ed. Gerald Vizenor, 2008: google books
could not become in fact, a synthesis of himself. "4 In other words, Indian
does not refer to the actual native tribes. On the contrary, it represents
the false homogeneity of the dominant culture, namely the western
white culture. According to Vizenor, The word Indian, and most other
tribal names, are simulations in the literature of dominance. "5
In the contemporary debates over tribal identity, integrity, and authenticity,
Indian is still the term that has been generalized by ethnographers,
historians, and colonial misnomers to refer to individual native tribes. In
the history of American literature, the earliest accounts of natives were, in
fact, written almost entirely by nonnatives from an outsider's point view, with
"tribal words and concepts translated into a foreign language-English. "6
English, Vizenor argues, has been the linear tongue of colonial
discoveries, racial cruelties, invented names, the simulation of tribal
cultures, manifest manners, and the unheard literature of dominance
in tribal communities." 7 The constructed Indian is viewed as the Other in
the dominant culture and literature. It is, according to Vizenor, a simulated
nonentity that insinuates the obvious simulation and ruse of colonial
dominance, namely manifest manner: "Manifest manners are the
course of dominance, the racialist notions and misnomers sustained
in archives and lexicons as 'authentic' representations of indian
culture. Manifest manners court the destinies of monotheism, cultural
determinism, objectivism, and the structural conceits of savagism and
civilization.'"
Vizenor claims that the Indian simulation of manifest manners continues
through "the surveillance and domination of the tribes in literature," which he
regards as "the ruins of representation "9 The manifest manners of the
literature of dominance will threaten tribal survivance, including cultures as
well as creative voices. Vizenor points out that the tribal cultures considered
in the linear representation of time, place, and person are actually
manifest manners. Moreover, of the three kinds of manifest manners,
Vizenor considers "nationalism., [to be] the most monotonous simulation
of dominance" because some tribes are simulated as national cultural
emblems, and certain individuals are honored by the nation and the tribe as
real representations." 10 For this reason individual tribal names and
languages become nouns and pronouns. Vizenor writes in The People Named
the Chippewa that the colonial term Chippewa is different from the tribal
word Anishinaabe, the language used by the Anishinaabe people: "In the
language of the tribal past, the families of the woodland spoke of themselves
as the Anishinaabeg until the colonists named them the Ojibway and
Chippewa. The word Anishinaabeg, the singular is Anishinaabe, is a phonetic
transcription from the oral tradition Tribal people used the word Anishinaabeg
to refer to the people of the woodland who spoke the same language. The
collective name was not an abstract concept of personal identities or national
ideologies. Tribal families were the basic political and economic units in the
woodland and the first source of personal identities."" It is ironic that the
sheltered from the imaginary, and from any distinction between the real the
imaginary, leaving room only for the orbital recurrence of models and
the simulated generation of difference. "24
Simulation is no longer the pure reflection of the reality. It gradually takes the
place of reality and thereby becomes its own pure simulacrum Indian,
like simulation, also replaces the tribal real with its simulated reality.
As a seemingly authentic experience becomes even harder to conceive,
simulation, willed or not, rules the perception. All we can see are
"hyperrcal simulations of Indian, created from a model without actual origin
or reality. "25 Moreover, following Baudrillard's discussion, Vizenor reaches
his idea on simulation: The simulations are the practices, condition,
characteristics, and the manifold nature of tribal experiences. The simulations
would include tribal documentation, peer recognition, sacred names and
nicknames, cultural anxieties, cross-blood assurance, nationalism,
pan-tribalism, new tribalism and reservation residence."26 Vizenor
considers that the simulation is everywhere and has taken the place of the
real so that people can only learn or know from the false reality-the dead
reality. Baudrillard indicates that "everywhere we live in a universe strangely
similar to the original -things are doubled by their own scenario. But this
doubling does not signify, as it did traditionally, the imminence of their deaththey are already purged of their death, and better than when they were alive;
more cheerful, more authentic, in the light of their model, like the faces in
funeral homes."27
The "death" is in fact created by ethnologists according to Vizenor and
Baudrillard. For Baudrillard in order for ethnology to live, its object must
die because by dying the object takes its revenge for being
"discovered" and because with its death it defies the science that wants
to grasp it.28 In "Heirs of Patronia" in Hotline Healer, Almost Browne, the novel's protagonist, is
interviewed by an anthropologist, who is amused by Almost's tricky stories, including his birth by chance
and the mongrel healers and so on. Instead of appreciating the stories for their humor and imagination, the
anthropologist writes that the tricky stories "could be an overstated sense of mythic presence, as [Almost
Browne] never revealed the sacred location. "29 In order to make fun of the anthropologist, Almost tells
her different stories and tries to show contradictions in them to see if she can make sense of them
Thus the anthropologist, as well as other scholars, tries to discover the native
traditions from a racialist point of view, which is also the manifest manners,
so as to produce a hierarchy of values. Almost Browne exaggerates the
influence of manifest manners and overturns the simulation with his ironic
stories, representing the Indians in the primitive stage of life and treating
them like fossils. Baudrillard observes that "the Indian thus returned to the
ghetto, in the glass coffin of the virgin forest, again becomes the model of
simulation of all the possible Indians from before ethnology.... These Indians
it has entirely reinvented - Savages who are indebted to ethnology for still
being savages: what a turn of event, what a triumph for this science that
2AC Simulation
In the construction of a realm of meaning that has
minimal contact with historically specific events or actors,
simulations have demonstrated the power to displace the
"reality" of international relations they purport to
represent. Simulations have created a new space where
actors act, things happen, and the consequences have no
origins except the artificial cyberspace of the simulations
themselves. Their realism has become hyperrealism.
der Derian 90 (James, recipient of the Bosch Berlin Prize in Public Policy
at the American Academy and professor at the University of Sydney, The
(S)pace of International Relations: Simulation, Surveillance, and Speed.
International Studies Quarterly, Vol. 34, No. 3, Special Issue: Speaking the
Language of Exile: Dissidence in International Studies (Sep., 1990), pp. 295310)
The 1AC was a spectacularized simulation of the semiocratic IR system where Surveying the rise of a
consumer society, anticipating the failure of conventional, radical, spatial politics in 1968, Guy Debord,
editor of the journal Internationale Situa- tionniste, opened his book Society of the Spectacle with a
provocative claim: "In
interpretation of the death of god and the inability of rational man to fill the resulting value-void with
stable distinctions be- tween the real and the apparent, the true and the false, the good and the evil. In the
Debord (1988) persuasively-and somewhat despairinglyargues that the society of the spectacle retains its representational power
today. 9 For related analyses of the representational shift that marks modernity and postmodernity see
also Baudrillard (1983b), Benjamin (1969), McLuhan (1964), and Kittler (1987). The representation
of international relations is not immune to this development. In a very short period
1987 and 1963. 8 In a more recent work,
the field has oscillated: from realist representation, in which world-historical figures meant what they said
and said what they meant, and diplo- matic historians recorded it as such in Rankean fashion ("wie es
eigentlich gewesen ist"); to neorealist, in which structures did what they did, and we did what they made
us do, except of course when neorealists revealed in journals like the International Studies Quarterly and
maintain and if possible expand its security and power in the face of penetrating, de-centering forces such
as the ICBM, military (and now civilian) surveillance satel- lites, the international terrorist, the
telecommunications web, environmental move- ments, transnational human rights conventions, to name a
few of the more obvious. For the soft-core neorealist and peace-research modeler, it is the prevailing
pattern of systemic power which provides stable structures, regime constraints, and predicta- ble behavior
for states under assault by similar forces of fragmentation. Before we consider how simulations in
particular "work" to save the reality princi- ple, we should note the multiple forms that these simulations
take in international relations. From the earliest Kriegspiel (war-play) of the Prussian military staff in the
1830s, to the annual "Global Game" at the Naval War College in Newport, Rhode Island, simulations have
been staged to prepare nation states for future wars; by doing so, as many players would claim, they help
keep the peace: qui desiderat pacem, praeparet bellum. Simulations are used at other defense colleges,
such as the strategic and counterterrorist games played at the National Defense University or the more
tactically oriented computerized "Janus" game perfected at the Army War College." Then there are the
early academic models, like Harold Guetzkow's seminal InterNa- tion Simulation (INS), which spawned a
host of second- and third-generation models: SIPER (Simulated International Processes), GLOBUS
(Generating Long- term Options by Using Simulation), and SIMPEST (Simulation of Military, Political,
Economic, and Strategic Interactions).'2 Many simulations are now commercially available: the popular
realpolitik computer game Balance of Power; the remarkably sophisticated video games modeled on Top
Gun, the Iranian hostage rescue mission, and other historical military conflicts; and the film/video
WarGames, in which a hacker taps into an Air Force and nearly starts World War III. And then there are the
ubiquitous think-tank games, like those at the Rand Corporation, that model everything from domestic
crime to nuclear war, as well as the made-to-order macro- strategic games, like the war game between
Iraq and Iran that the private consulting company BDM International sold to Iraq (the highest bidder?). It
An added
impetus to leave reality behind can be found in the hyperrational test that
much of international relations theory has set up for itself-the model's
congruence with reality. See Keohane, 1989. As well, the clean, abstracted techniques of the
may grate on the ears of some of the players to hear "gaming," "modeling," and 10
game theoretic, or the structures of the more positivistic neorealists, have a certain technical appeal that
the interpretive archives of genealogy and intertextualism do not. For eloquent yet varied defenses of
genealogy and intertextualism in international relations theory, see the exchange between Richard Ashley
and William Connolly in the epilogue to InternatzonallIntertextual Relatzons, pp. 259-342. I' For other
examples of military simulations, see Thomas Allen's fine book on the subject, War Games: The Secret
World of the Creators, Players, and Policy Makers Rehearsing World War III Today (1987). 12 See Ward
(1985) for a compilation of essays in honor of Harold Guetzkow, which provide a lengthy if uneven account
of simulation in the discipline of international relations. See also Howard, 1987. "simulation" used
interchangeably.'3 Yet in the literature and during interviews I found users using all three terms to describe
practices that could be broadly defined as the continuation of war by means of verisimilitude (Allen, 1987:
6-7). Conventionally, a game uses broad descriptive strokes and a minimum of mathematical abstraction
to make generalizations about the behavior of actors, while simulation uses algorithms and computer
power to analyze the amount of technical detail considered necessary to predict events and the behavior
of actors. Judging from the shift in the early 1980s by the military and think-tanks to mainly computerized
games-reflected in the change of the Joint Chiefs of Staff gaming organization from SAGA (Studies, Analysis, and Gaming Agency) to JAD (Joint Analysis Directorate)-it would seem that simulation is becoming the
case, an exemplary intertext of simulation: the work of Tom Clancy. Clancy saves U.S. hegemony in The
Hunt for the Red October when a Soviet commander of a nuclear submarine defects, with the submarine
which contains ad- vanced technology, more advanced than the silencing technology that the U.S. four
years later penalized Toshiba (and jeopardized relations with Japan) for transfer- ring to the Soviets. Clancy,
whose Red October dustjacket sports a hyperbolic blurb from Reagan, supplied in kind one for Thomas
Allen's book on strategic simulations, War Games Today: "Totally fascinating," Clancy wrote, "his book will
be the standard work on the subject for the next ten years." Clancy's Patriot Games received a lauda- tory
review from Secretary of Defense Caspar Weinberger in the Wall Street Journal, which was then reprinted in
the Friday Review of Defense Literature of the Pentagon's Current News for the edification of the 7,000-odd
Defense and State Department officials who make up its readership (Current News 7 August 1987: 6).
Clancy's Red Storm Rising, inspired by war gaming, was cited by Vice-Presidential candidate Dan Quayle in
a foreign policy speech to prove that the U.S. needs an anti-satellite capability.i8 In Patriot Games, Clancy
magnifies the threat of terrorism to prove that the state's ultimate power, military counter-terror, still has
utility. In a later novel, The Cardinal of the Kremlin, Clancy plots the revelations of a mole in the Kremlin to
Taken
together, Clancy's novels stand as strategic simulations: jammed with
technical detail and seductive ordnance, devoid of recognizably human
characters, and obliquely linked to historical events, they have become the
perfect free-floating intertext for saving the realist principle of the national
security state. What policy implications are raised by these proliferating
simulations? In the military arena we soon could see life copying the hyperreal art of Aliens, where the
affirm the need to reconstruct with Star Wars the impermeable borders of the sovereign state.
Colonial Marines are buffeted as they enter the planet's atmosphere and Ripley asks the obviously anxious
Lieutenant how many drops this is for him. He replies "Thirty- eight," pauses, and then adds "Simulated."
He quickly proves incapable of respond- ing to situations that do not follow his simulation training. In
interviews I conducted with fast-track lieutenant colonels attending the U.S. Army War College, where a
state-of-the-art, multi-million dollar simulation center is currently under construc- tion, I learned that
simulations are becoming the preferred teaching tool. And at the Foreign Service
Institute simulations like the "Crisis in Al Jazira" are being used to train junior-level diplomats in the art of
Properly executed, simulations can play an edifying role in alerting individuals to the horrors of war. It has
been said that Ronald Reagan's participation in a 18 The address, given to the City Club of Chicago, was
the same one at which Quayle articulated his preference for offensive weapons systems: "Bobby Knight
[the Indiana University basketball coach] told me this: 'there is nothing that a good defense cannot beat a
better offense [sic].' In other words a good offense wins." See The New York Times, 9 September 1988, p.
1.
Simulation bad
Gerofsky 10 The impossibility of real-life word problems (according to
Bakhtin, Lacan, Zizek and Baudrillard) (Susan, Simon Fraser University,
2000, PhD, Curriculum Theory)//pday
Baudrillard's ideas about representing reality are discussed primarily in
relation to his concept of simulations and simulacra in postmodern society,
and in his concept of the impossibility of exchange in our contemporary world
(and thence, the impossibility of equivalence or representation). Much of
Baudrillard's work is focused on the idea of absence, particularly the absence
of a referent for signs and the absence of a transcendent reality to ground
claims of truth and validity. Both these absences are important in our
consideration of reality and mathematical word problems, since these
problems consist of words and stories often taken to refer to real-life
situations, and since their use in mathematics education is often legitimized
by claims to validity in the realm of a greater reality.
In his essay, Simulacra and Simulations (Baudrillard, 1988), Baudrillard
presents the idea of the precessession of the simulacra in our contemporary
powers, levels, and virtual possessions, which are then sold through brokers
to wealthy buyers.
Real-life wars are fought using video games and virtual environments, to the
point where simulacra may take precedence in creating experiences of war,
at least for the privileged:
The US military has already licensed a private chunk of [an online world
called] There and created a simulation of the planet on it. The army is
currently using the virtual Baghdad in There as a training space for American
soldiers. (Thompson, 2004, p. 47)
For reasons like this one, Baudrillard made the famous, highly controversial
statement that the Gulf War of 1991 had not taken place. Certainly the nature
of warfare has changed drastically when both training and missile launches
take place in virtual, video game environments and when battles are telecast
live by satellite on CNN.
Following McLuhan et al. (2005), it could be argued that the world of
technology-mediated simulacra where we now live creates a total service
environment that mitigates against a definable real that can be separated
from the virtual; the real and virtue are inextricably entangled and mutually
affecting.
Baudrillard goes beyond technological arguments to an even more
fundamental argument for the impossibility of any representation of the real
in any secular society. Using Levi-Strauss and Marcel Mauss anthropological
concepts of exchange as a fundamental to the circulation of commodities in a
society, Baudrillard (2001) argues that exchange has become impossible, and
thus reality exists only as simulacra:
There is no equivalent of the world. That might even be said to be its
definition or lack of it. No equivalent, no double, no representation, no
mirrorThere is not enough room both for the world and for its double. So
there can be no verifying of the world. That is, indeed, why reality is an
imposture. Being without possible verification, the world is a fundamental
illusion. (p. 3)
Baudrillard's argument deals with the world or universe as a whole, but also
with systems within the world like law, politics, economics, aesthetics, even
the field of biology. In any of these systems, it is possible to pretend to be
able to represent reality at the micro level, but at the macro level, the entire
system is without grounding, unless we posit a higher reality through
religion or metaphysics (and this is not acceptable in a secular society).
Taking politics as an example, Baudrillard (2001) writes:
Politics is laden with signs and meanings, but seen from the outside it has
none. It has nothing to justify it at a universal level (all attempts to ground
politics at a metaphysical or philosophical level have failed). It absorbs
everything which comes into its ambit and converts it into its own substance,
2AC Suffering
The 1AC is founded on vampirism of the suffering to
nourish the psyche of the West their politics necessarily
forefronts theories, methods, and explanations mired in
the suffering of others by way of unconscious
prefabricated politics of charity cannibalism. They
advance projects of understanding which reproduce and
feed off fantasies of the suffering other resulting in
inevitable exploitation and decimation. All of this plays
out like a market: their depictions of suffering exchange
for your ballot and a symbolic economy is reproduced in
the moment of decision which ultimately creates a
DEMAND for more suffering, turns the case.
waste-reprocessing enterprise. Their destitution and our bad conscience are, in effect, all part of the wasteproducts of history- the main thing is to recycle them to produce a new energy source. We have here an
escalation in the psychological balance of terror. World capitalist oppression is now merely the vehicle and
alibi for this other, much more ferocious, form of moral predation. One might almost say, contrary to the
protection, humanitarian interference, Medecins sans frontieres, international solidarity, etc. The last phase
of colonialism: the New Sentimental Order is merely the latest form of the New World Order .
Other
for food. It will reach the point where it devours itself. When we have finished sucking out the destiny of
others, we shall have to invent one for ourselves. The Great Crash, the symbolic crash, will come in the
end from us Westerners, but only when we are no longer able to feed on the hallucinogenic misery which
comes to us from the other half of the world. Yet they do not seem keen to give up their monopoly. The
economic debt. The misery with which they generously overwhelm us is something we shall never be able
to repay. The sacrifices we offer in return are laughable (a tornado or two, a few tiny holocausts on the
roads, the odd financial sacrifice) and, moreover, by some infernal logic, these work out as much greater
gains for us, whereas our kindnesses have merely added to the natural catastrophes another one
immeasurably worse: the demographic catastrophe, a veritable epidemic which we deplore each day in
pictures. In short, there is such distortion between North and South, to the symbolic advantage of the
South (a hundred thousand Iraqi dead against casualties numbered in tens on our side: in every case we
are the losers), that one day everything will break down. One day, the West will break down if we are not
soon washed clean of this shame, if an international congress of the poor countries does not very quickly
decide to share out this symbolic privilege of misery and catastrophe. It is of course normal, since we
refuse to allow the spread of nuclear weapons, that they should refuse to allow the spread of the
catastrophe weapon. But it is not right that they should exert that monopoly indefinitely. In any case ,
the
under-developed are only so by comparison with the Western system and its
presumed success. In the light of its assumed failure, they are not underdeveloped at all. They are only so in terms of a dominant evolutionism which
has always been the worst of colonial ideologies. The argument here is that there is a
line of objective progress and everyone is supposed to pass through its various stages (we find the same
eyewash with regard to the evolution of species and in that evolutionism which unilaterally sanctions the
superiority of the human race). In the light of current upheavals, which put an end to any idea of history as
a linear process, there are no longer either developed or under-developed peoples .
Thus, to
encourage hope of evolution - albeit by revolution - among the poor and to
doom them, in keeping with the objective illusion of progress, to technological
salvation is a criminal absurdity. In actual fact, it is their good fortune to be able to escape
from evolution just at the point when we no longer know where it is leading. In any case, a majority of
these peoples, including those of Eastern Europe, do not seem keen to enter this evolutionist modernity,
and their weight in the balance is certainly no small factor in the West's repudiation of its own history, of
its own utopias and its own modernity. It might be said that the routes of violence, historical or otherwise,
are being turned around and that the viruses now pass from South to North, there being every chance that,
five hundred years after America was conquered, 1992 and the end of the century will mark the comeback
of the defeated and the sudden reversal of that modernity. The sense of pride is no longer on the side of
wealth but of poverty, of those who - fortunately for them - have nothing to repent, and may indeed glory
in being privileged in terms of catastrophes. Admittedly, this is a privilege they could hardly renounce,
even if they wished to, but natural disasters merely reinforce the sense of guilt felt towards them by the
wealthy by those whom God visibly scorns since he no longer even strikes them down. One day it will be
the Whites themselves who will give up their whiteness. It is a good bet that repentance will reach its
highest pitch with the five-hundredth anniversary of the conquest of the Americas. We are going to have to
lift the curse of the defeated - but symbolically victorious - peoples, which is insinuating itself five hundred
years later, by way of repentance, into the heart of the white race.
world towards them all the more incomprehensible. Thus, they live in a kind
of spectrality of war -- and it is a good thing they do, or they could never bear
it. But we know better than they do what reality is, because we have
chosen them to embody it. Or simply because it is what we -- and the whole
of the West -- most lack. We have to go and retrieve a reality for
ourselves where the bleeding is. All these `corridors' we open up to send
them our supplies and our `culture' are, in reality, corridors of distress
through which we import their force and the energy of their misfortune.
Unequal exchange once again. Whereas they find a kind of additional
strength in the thorough stripping-away of the illusions of reality and of our
political principles -- the strength to survive what has no meaning -- we go to
convince them of the `reality' of their suffering -- by culturalizing it, of
course, by theatricalizing it so that it can serve as a point of reference in
the theatre of Western values, one of which is solidarity. This all exemplifies a
situation which has now become general, in which inoffensive and
impotent intellectuals exchange their woes for those of the
wretched, each supporting the other in a kind of perverse contract -exactly as the political class and civil society exchange their
respective woes today, the one serving up its corruption and scandals,
the other its artificial convulsions and inertia. Thus we saw Bourdieu and
the Abb Pierre offering themselves up in televisual sacrifice, exchanging
between them the pathos-laden language and sociological metalanguage of
wretchedness. And so, also, our whole society is embarking on the path of
commiseration in the literal sense, under cover of ecumenical pathos. It is
almost as though, in a moment of intense repentance among intellectuals
and politicians, related to the panic-stricken state of history and the twilight
of values, we had to replenish the stocks of values, the referential
reserves, by appealing to that lowest common denominator that is human
misery, as though we had to restock the hunting grounds with artificial
game. A victim society. I suppose all it is doing is expressing its own
disappointment and remorse at the impossibility of perpetrating
violence upon itself. The New Intellectual Order everywhere follows the
paths opened up by the New World Order. The misfortune,
wretchedness and suffering of others have everywhere become the
raw material and the primal scene. Victimhood, accompanied by Human
Rights as its sole funerary ideology. Those who do not exploit it directly
and in their own name do so by proxy. There is no lack of middlemen,
who take their financial or symbolic cut in the process. Deficit and
misfortune, like the international debt, are traded and sold on in the
speculative market -- in this case the politico- intellectual market ,
which is quite the equal of the late, unlamented military--industrial
complex. Now, all commiseration is part of the logic of misfortune
[malheur]. To refer to misfortune, if only to combat it, is to give it a
base for its objective reproduction in perpetuity. When fighting
anything whatever, we have to start out -- fully aware of what we are doing -from evil, never from misfortune. And the theatre of the transparence of Evil is truly there -- at
Sarajevo. The repressed canker which corrupts all the rest, the virus of which Europe's paralysis is already
the symptom. Europe's furniture is being salvaged at the GATT talks, but it is being burned at Sarajevo. In
a sense, this is a good thing. The specious, sham Europe, the Europe botched up in the most hypocritical
upheavals, is scuppering itself at Sarajevo. And, in this sense, we might almost see the Serbs as providing
the unofficial litmus test, as demystifying that phantom Europe -- the Europe of technodemocratic
politicians who are as triumphalist in their speeches as they are deliquescent in their actions. But that is
not, in fact, what is really going on here. The real story is that the Serbs, as the vehicles of ethnic
victoriously constructed at Sarajevo and, in this sense, what is happening there is not an accident at all,
but a logical, ascendant phase in the New European Order, that subsidiary of the New World Order,
It is said
that if we just leave things to happen at Sarajevo, we shall be the next to get
it. But we already have got it. All the European countries are undergoing
ethnic cleansing. This is the real Europe, taking shape in the shadow of the
Parliaments, and its spearhead is Serbia. It is no use appealing to some sort
of passivity, protesting that we are in some way impotent to do anything
about it, since what we have here is a programme that is currently being
carried out, a programme in which Bosnia is merely the new frontier. Why do
you think Le Pen has largely disappeared from the political stage? Because
the substance of his ideas has everywhere filtered into the political class in
the form of national opt-outs, crossparty unity, Euro-nationalist instincts and
protectionism. No need for Le Pen any more, since he has won, not
politically, but virally -- in mentalities. Why should this stop at Sarajevo,
since what is at stake there is exactly the same? Solidarity will not make a jot
of difference to this. It will end, miraculously, the day the extermination has
finished, the day the demarcation line of `white' Europe has been drawn up.
It is as though Europe, irrespective of its national distinctions and political
differences, had `taken out a contract' with the Serbs, who have done the
dirty deed for it, as the West once took out a contract on Iran with Saddam
Hussein. Only, when the hired gun goes too far, he too may have to be
bumped off. The operations against Iraq and Somalia were relative failures
from the point of view of the New World Order; the Bosnia operation seems
set for success so far as the New European Order is concerned. And the
Bosnians know this. They know they are condemned by the international
democratic order, not by some hangover from the past or some monstrous
excrescence called fascism. They know they are doomed to extermination or
banishment or exclusion, like all the heterogeneous and refractory elements
the world over -- irrevocably so, because whether the kind souls and bad
consciences of the West like it or not, that is the inexorable path of progress.
The price to pay for Modern Europe will be the eradication of Muslims
and Arabs, who are indeed already being eradicated everywhere, except
where they remain as immigrant slaves. And the major objection to the badconscience offensive, as mobilized in media happenings like the one at
Strasbourg, is that by perpetuating the image of the alleged impotence of
European policies and the image of a Western conscience racked by its own
impotence, it provides a cover for the real operation by lending it the spiritual
benefit of the doubt. The people of Sarajevo shown on Arte certainly looked as if they had no
everywhere characterized by white fundamentalism, protectionism, discrimination and control.
illusions and no hope, but they didn't look like potential martyrs. Far from it. They had their objective
misfortune, but the real wretchedness, that of the false apostles and voluntary martyrs, was on the other
side. Now, as has very rightly been said, `no heed will be paid in the hereafter to voluntary martyrdom'.
In a world of indifference, we become envious of passion(patior, pati, passus sum- to suffer, endure) anyone who
proves our indifference by their suffering must be
exterminated. In a world of conviviality, all forms of
discrimination arise out of collective mourning for
otherness.
Baudrillard 96 (Jean Baudrillard, The Perfect Crime, Verso: London, UK,
and New York, USA, 1996 translation by Chris Turner, p. 131-141)
the whole
movement of an indifferent society ends in victimhood and hatred. Doomed
to our own image, our own identity, our own `look', and having become our own
object of care, desire and suffering, we have grown indifferent to everything
else. And secretly desperate at that indifference, and envious of every form of
passion, originality or destiny. Any passion whatever is an affront to the general
indifference. Anyone who, by his passion, unmasks how indifferent, pusillanimous
or half-hearted you are, who, by the force of his presence or his suffering, unmasks
how little reality you have, must be exterminated. There you have the other
resuscitated, the enemy at last reembodied, to be subjugated or destroyed.
Just as the whole movement of technical construction of the body and desire ends in the pornographic, so
Such are the incalculable effects of that negative passion of indifference, that hysterical and speculative resurrection of
the other. Racism, for example. Logically, it should have declined with the advance of Enlightenment and democracy. Yet
the more hybrid our cultures become, and the more the theoretical and genetic bases of racism crumble away, the
stronger it -- 132 -- grows. But this is because we are dealing here with a mental object, an artificial construct, based on
an erosion of the singularity of cultures and entry into the fetishistic system of difference. So long as there is otherness,
strangeness and the (possibly violent) dual relation -- as we see in anthropological accounts up to the eighteenth century
and into the colonial phase -- there is no racism properly so-called. Once that `natural' relation is lost, we enter into a
phobic relationship with an artificial other, idealized by hatred. And because it is an ideal other, this relationship is an
exponential one: nothing can stop it, since the whole trend of our culture is towards a fanatically pursued differential
All forms
of sexist, racist, ethnic or cultural discrimination arise out of the same
profound disaffection and out of a collective mourning, a mourning for a dead
otherness, set against a background of general indifference -- a logical
product of our marvellous planet-wide conviviality. The same indifference can
give rise to exactly opposite behaviour. Racism is desperately seeking the
other in the form of an evil to be combated. The humanitarian seeks the
construction, a perpetual extrapolation of the same from the other. Autistic culture by dint of fake altruism.
other just as desperately in the form of victims to aid. Idealization plays for
better or for worse. The scapegoat is no longer the person you hound, but the
one whose lot you lament. But he is still a scapegoat. And it is still the same
person. No pity for Sarajevo 1 In the programme `Le couloir pour la parole' on Arte, with its Strasbourg-Sarajevo linkup, what was striking was the absolute superiority, the exceptional status conferred by misfortune, distress and total
disillusionment -- that very disillusionment -- 133 -- which allowed the people of Sarajevo to treat the `Europeans' with
contempt, or at least with an air of sarcastic freedom which contrasted with the hypocritical remorse and contrition of
those who were linked up with them. They were not the ones in need of compassion; they had compassion for our
seen plenty of these fine friends. Actors have even come from New York to put on Waiting for Godot in Sarajevo. Why not
Yet the worst part of it isn't the surfeit of cultural fine feeling,
but the condescension and the error of judgement. It is they who are the strong
ones and we who are weak, going over there looking for the means to make
up for our weakness and loss of reality. Our reality: that is the problem. We
have only one, and it has to be saved. `We have to do something. We can't
do nothing.' But doing something solely because you can't not do something
has never constituted a principle of action or freedom. Just a form of
absolution from one's own impotence and compassion for one's own fate. The
Bouvard et Pcuchet in Somalia or Afghanistan?
people of Sarajevo do not have to face this question. Where they are, there is an absolute need to do what they do, to do
their own statements, the Bosnians do not really believe in the distress which surrounds them. In -- 134 -- the end, they
our `culture' are, in reality, corridors of distress through which we import their
force and the energy of their misfortune. Unequal exchange once again. Whereas they
find a kind of additional strength in the thorough stripping-away of the
illusions of reality and of our political principles -- the strength to survive what
has no meaning -- we go to convince them of the `reality' of their suffering -by culturalizing it, of course, by theatricalizing it so that it can serve as a point of
reference in the theatre of Western values, one of which is solidarity. This all
exemplifies a situation which has now become general, in which inoffensive and impotent
intellectuals exchange their woes for those of the wretched, each supporting
the other in a kind of perverse contract -- exactly as the political class and civil society exchange
their respective woes today, the one serving up its corruption and scandals, the other its artificial convulsions and inertia.
Thus we saw Bourdieu and the Abb Pierre offering themselves up in televisual sacrifice, exchanging between them the
doing is expressing its own disappointment and remorse at the impossibility of perpetrating violence upon itself. The New
The misfortune,
wretchedness and suffering of others have every-- where become the raw
material and the primal scene. Victimhood, accompanied by Human Rights as
its sole funerary ideology. Those who do not exploit it directly and in their own name do so by proxy. There
is no lack of middlemen, who take their financial or symbolic cut in the process. Deficit and misfortune, like
the international debt, are traded and sold on in the speculative market -- in this case the politicointellectual market, which is quite the equal of the late, unlamented military--industrial complex. Now, all
commiseration is part of the logic of misfortune [malheur]. To refer to misfortune,
if only to combat it, is to give it a base for its objective repro-- duction in
perpetuity. When fighting anything whatever, we have to start out -- fully
aware of what we are doing -- from evil, never from misfortune. And the theatre of
Intellectual Order everywhere follows the paths opened up by the New World Order.
the transparence of Evil is truly there -- at Sarajevo. The repressed canker which corrupts all the rest, the virus of which
Europe's paralysis is already the symptom. Europe's furniture is being salvaged at the GATT talks, but it is being burned at
Sarajevo. In a sense, this is a good thing. The specious, sham Europe, the Europe botched up in the most hypocritical
upheavals, is scuppering itself at Sarajevo. And, in this sense, we might almost see the Serbs as providing the unofficial
litmus test, as demystifying that phantom Europe -- the Europe of technodemocratic politicians who are as triumphalist in
their speeches as they are deliquescent in their actions. But that is not, in fact, what is really going on here. The real story
is that the Serbs, as the vehicles of ethnic cleansing, are at the forefront of the construction of Europe. For it is being
constructed, the real Europe, the white Europe, a Europe -- 136 -- whitewashed, integrated and purified, morally as much
as economically or ethnically. It is being victoriously constructed at Sarajevo and, in this sense, what is happening there is
not an accident at all, but a logical, ascendant phase in the New European Order, that subsidiary of the New World Order,
everywhere characterized by white fundamentalism, protectionism, discrimination and control. It is said that if we just
leave things to happen at Sarajevo, we shall be the next to get it. But we already have got it. All the European countries
are undergoing ethnic cleansing. This is the real Europe, taking shape in the shadow of the Parliaments, and its spearhead
is Serbia. It is no use appealing to some sort of passivity, protesting that we are in some way impotent to do anything
about it, since what we have here is a programme that is currently being carried out, a programme in which Bosnia is
merely the new frontier. Why do you think Le Pen has largely disappeared from the political stage? Because the substance
of his ideas has everywhere filtered into the political class in the form of national opt-outs, crossparty unity, Euronationalist instincts and protectionism. No need for Le Pen any more, since he has won, not politically, but virally -- in
`taken out a contract' with the Serbs, who have done the dirty deed for it, as the West once took out a contract on Iran
with Saddam Hussein. Only, when the hired gun goes too far, he too may have to be bumped off. The operations against
Iraq and Somalia were relative failures from the point of view of the New World Order; the Bosnia operation seems set for
success so far as the New European Order is concerned. And the Bosnians know this. They know they are condemned by
the international democratic order, not by some hangover from the past or some monstrous -- 137 -- excrescence called
shown on Arte certainly looked as if they had no illusions and no hope, but they didn't look like potential martyrs. Far from
They had their objective misfortune, but the real wretchedness, that of the
false apostles and voluntary martyrs, was on the other side. Now, as has very rightly
been said, `no heed will be paid in the hereafter to voluntary martyrdom'. Victim society as the easiest,
most trivial form of otherness. Resurrection of the Other as calamity, as
victim, as alibi -- and of ourselves as unhappy consciousnesses extracting from
this necrological mirror an identity which is itself wretched. We explore the
multiple signs of misfortune to prove God by Evil, as we explore the
wretchedness of others to prove our existence a contrario. The new identity is
the victim's identity. Everything is organized around the deprived, frustrated,
handicapped subject, and the victim strategy is that of his acknowledgement
as such. Every difference is asserted in the victimal mode of recrimination (of the reparation of a crime); others are
called on only for purposes of recognition. This is the social sphere as human rights therapy,
as surgery for the mending of identities. An -- 138 -- effective strategy, this, the strategy of cashing
it.
in one's debt, trading on one's losses -- negative blackmail. A defective strategy, one to parallel the strategies of
public affairs and the collective institution, but much to do with that kind of contract that indiscriminately sanctions the
loss of natural qualities -- as, for example, when the right to existence sanctions the loss of the most precious thing
obtained without our having a right to it: life. Or when the right to pure air substitutes for asphyxia, the right to freedom
for the exercise of freedom, or right itself for desire in the form of the right to desire, and so on. Rights are what mobilize
the energies of an enervated social body. Weak value of an existence under guarantee -- a formal, insurance-minded, risk-
The assumption of human suffering into the heaven of the media and
the mental space of advertising is accompanied by its irruption into political
and sociological metadiscourse. This is because politics and sociology are
themselves faced with their own destitution. Together, therefore, they have
struck a pact with social destitution on the basis of commiseration. Sociologists
speak wretchedly, and the wretched set about expressing themselves sociologically. So we move into a
situation of the celebration of one's deficit, one's misfortune, one's personal
insignificance -- with the intellectual and media discourse, by its
simultaneously sadistic and sentimental takeover of these matters,
sanctioning people's right to their own suffering, their consecration as victims
and the loss of their natural defences. The victims themselvesl do not complain, since they get the
free society.
benefit of confessing their misery. Foucault argued that a whole culture was at one time engaged in the confession of sex.
It has now gone over to the confession of wretchedness.
Our reality: that is the problem. We have only one, and it has to be saved. ` We
have to do
something. We can't do nothing.' But doing something solely because you
can't not do something has never constituted a principle of action or freedom.
Just a form of absolution from one's own impotence and compassion for one's
own fate. The people of Sarajevo do not have to face this question. Where they are, there is an
absolute need to do what they do, to do what has to be done. Without illusion as to ends and without
them. In -- 134 -the end, they find the whole unreal situation senseless, unintelligible. It is a hell, but an
almost hyperreal hell, made the more hyperreal by media and humanitarian harassment, since that makes
the attitude of the whole world towards them all the more incomprehensible. Thus, they live in a kind of
spectrality of war -- and it is a good thing they do, or they could never bear it. But we know better than
they do what reality is, because we have chosen them to embody it. Or simply because it is what we -- and
the whole of the West -- most lack. We have to go and retrieve a reality for
ourselves where the bleeding is. All these `corridors' we open up to send them our
supplies and our `culture' are, in reality, corridors of distress through which we
import their force and the energy of their misfortune . Unequal exchange once again.
Whereas they find a kind of additional strength in the thorough stripping-away of the illusions of reality and
of our political principles -- the strength to survive what has no meaning -- we go to convince them of the
`reality' of their suffering -- by culturalizing it, of course, by theatricalizing it so that it can serve as a point
saw Bourdieu and the Abb Pierre offering themselves up in televisual sacrifice, exchanging between them
the pathos-laden language and sociological metalanguage of wretchedness. And so, also, our whole
society is embarking on the path of commiseration in the literal sense, under cover of ecumenical pathos.
fighting anything whatever, we have to start out -- fully aware of what we are doing -- from evil, never from
misfortune.
quickly. A violent event cannot, under this way of thinking, be worse than a
crime against humanity, it cannot, for example be a crime against
nature, or against life. Further, for Baudrillard, the current political
fashion for apologies, for the rectification of the past in terms of
our humanitarian awareness (2005a: 150) is an extension of colonial
rule and global capitalist hegemony because it declares Ok, we are
sorry, get on with your mourning and then you can join the new
economic order that we have defined: we make imbeciles of the
victims themselves, by confining them to their condition of victim, and by
the compassion we show them we engage in a kind of false advertising for
them (Baudrillard 2005a: 153).
For Baudrillard, the conferring or giving of human rights, a gift that cannot
easily be refused because of the hegemony of good, is a form of violence,
closely related to potlatch. Human rights are conferred as access to ordered,
hierarchised exchange, to exchange within a system of power. Yet in their
symbolic violence the unilateral giving of rights removes or takes
away the power of symbolic exchange, an exchange where power is
questioned, not enshrined, and where there is a potential for a kind
of commonality or at least a common field of engagement. With the
loss of symbolic exchange much is lost perhaps land, ritual, sacred
language, and what is conferred is a system of rights which the powerful do
not need and the powerless cannot exercise. This is the violence of the
good, the Empire or axis of good (Baudrillard 2010: 88 & 111).
Further, Baudrillard suggests that the powerless sense or implicitly
understand the snares, humiliations and loss of symbolic defences that
await them if they try to play by the rules imposed upon them by
liberal humanitarian discourse (Baudrillard 1983). The riposte that
Its all very well for a wealthy, white, male intellectual to say such
things, a charge made against Baudrillard frequently in the 1980s,
is only valid if it can be shown that liberal humanitarian and
economic interventions have brought wealth and prosperity to the
poor, excluded and marginal around the world. Even by strictly
economic measures this seems not to be the case (Klein 2007; see also
Walters 2012: 101-105).
There is a kind of progressive break with the world, the terminal phase
of which might be said to be that in which the Other has disappeared, and
in which one can now feed only on oneself (with a relish mingled with
horror and disgust) (Baudrillard 2010: 42).
The notion of duality and the duel is fundamental to Baudrillards thought
and can be seen running through all of his major terms, processes and
relations. InPasswords Baudrillard defines reversibility as the applied
form of duality (2003: 81). Baudrillards analysis of duality and its
conflict with integrism spans the largest, anthropological, global
and structural levels through to the micro-level of everyday life, and
smaller still into the world of viruses (Baudrillard 1993b: 161-3). For
example, symbolic exchange consists in a dual and reversible process of
gift and counter-gift which work against or in defiance of the abstract, unified
and hierarchic process of commodity exchange. The notion of seduction
consists in the dual and reversible relations that take place between
masculine and feminine not in the biological opposition of male and
female. Fatal strategies are closely related to symbolic exchanges in that
they consist in the sudden ironic reversions and failures of the system
of power, which falters precisely because it is unable to respond to the
rule of symbolic exchange (1990b; Baudrillard & Noailles 2007: 78). In
Baudrillards later terminology the hell of the same is always haunted
by radical otherness (1993b: 113-123); there is always the other side
of the perfect crime, the nothing or singularity that runs beneath
the something (2001: 6-9).
works to replace both the symbolic and moral dimensions of Good and Evil
with the reductive, individualised and psychologised notions of
happiness/wellbeing in opposition to misfortune/ victimhood (2005:
139-158). Evil reduced to misfortune is understood as something
accidental, something that can and should have been secured, controlled and
finally eliminated, for example by a culture of insurance, surveillance,
risk assessment and future-proofing. Reduced to a quantifiable scale
happiness should always increase, and misfortune decrease. The cultural
demand now is that we show all the signs of happiness at all times, and, for
Baudrillard, the simulacra of happiness and wellbeing sustain the
system and flourish precisely in order to obscure the symbolic
dimension of Evil, which is nevertheless ineradicable.
This is not a historicist position, Good and Evil as symbolic forms are not
eliminated, they are diverted, disjointed, severed, smothered yet they
remain, and indeed take their revenge on happiness/misfortune. Good
has been progressively disarticulated from Evil, the goal being its
universalisation, yet, Baudrillard insists, Evil reappears or transpires
through the hegemony of this enervated sense of Good, often
generated by very measures employed to eliminate it: "by denying the
very existence of Evil (all the forms of radical, heterogeneous,
irreconcilable otherness) Good has, in a way, given Evil its freedom.
In seeking to be absolute Good, it has freed Evil from all dependency and
given it back its autonomous power, which is no longer simply the
power of the negative but the power to change the rules of the
game" (Baudrillard 2010: 55-6).
Where Good attempts to eliminate Evil, Evil will reappear in the measures
taken by Good. Misfortune and happiness, as binary oppositions, feed and
complement each other, indeed Baudrillard notes that misfortune and
victimhood become increasingly attractive to all as a kind of escape
route from the terroristic happiness plot (Baudrillard 2005: 145). To
give some examples, it is through the misfortune/happiness binary that
violent and tragic events are produced as instances of types of events such
as human rights violations or crimes against humanity. Not allowed to be
singular events of tragedy, the awarding or conferral of the title crime
against humanity produces an event to be deplored by the media, not
one to be thought about, but one to be consumed quickly. A violent
event cannot, under this way of thinking, be worse than a crime against
humanity, there is nothing worse. Further, for Baudrillard, the current political
fashion for apologies, for the rectification of the past in terms of our
humanitarian awareness (2005: 150) is an extension of colonial rule and
global liberal capitalist hegemony because it declares Ok, we are sorry, get
on with your mourning and then you can join the new economic order that we
have defined: we make imbeciles of the victims themselves , by
confining them to their condition of victim, and by the compassion we
show them we engage in a kind of false advertising for them
(Baudrillard 2005: 153). It might well be that those who are genuinely
deprived and powerless simply do not have the time or energy to promote
themselves as victims, however it might also be, as Baudrillard suggests,
that the powerless sense or implicitly understand the snares,
humiliations and loss of symbolic defences that await them if they
try to play by the rules imposed upon them by liberal humanitarian
discourse (Baudrillard 1983: 48-61).
This is the violence of the good, the Empire or, in a particularly
memorable phrase, the axis of good (Baudrillard 2010: 88 & 111). If Evil
has no essence, neither does Good. They are relational; each is internal to the
other, a charge that is carried by the other. Good and Evil as symbolic forms
are not reducible to individual acts or choices, but they emerge in the
ambivalence and reversibility of order and system, and in events or
exchanges between people caught up in the cycle.
Baudrillards metaphysical, or perhaps anti-metaphysical, speculations are
very suggestive and his work moves from a high level of abstraction to more
concrete examples and illustrations with surprising ease. However, there are
some problematic assertions. Why must duality always re-emerge? What
makes it indestructible? And if reality, simulation and integral reality are
faltering, deeply vulnerable and never fully hegemonic why doesnt duality, in
the form of symbolic counter-gift, seduction, radical otherness, illusion,
immanent reversion (Baudrillard & Noailles 2007: 61) or blowback (2005:
185) finally shatter them? Could it be said that Baudrillard has faith in
duality? This is, in a sense, quite different from religious faith because it does
not privilege the human, it posits no transcendence and because there is no
sense in which duality can be relied upon (1993b:40). In his conversations
with Noailles, Baudrillard is clear that duality should not be understood as in
any sense originary, that it is immanent to the world of reality, simulation and
integral reality. In this discussion Baudrillard speaks of reality producing
the conditions in which illusion thrives, irreversibility producing the
conditions in which reversibility thrives, Good producing the
conditions in which Evil thrives (2007: 58-63). But it is not a case of
equal and opposite reversibility (Evil producing Good, illusion producing
reality, ambivalence producing equivalence) because Western modernity has
shattered any prospect of equilibrium. In investing all its energies in
generating a real, in securing the real against all predators Western
modernity is caught in a process of degradation an apparently
irreversible process shot through with, and undercut from within
by, duality and reversibility (Baudrillard & Noailles 2007: 58-9).
IV. Concluding comments
The fundamental problem faced by modern societies, Baudrillard suggests, is
not one posed by external bodies, ideologies, or institutions such as terrorist
groups, nor is it one of fragmentation. Rather it is a systemic
depressurisation, a loss of the reality principle, a fracturing from
2AC Transparency
Transparency is impossible, and striving for it kills all
value to life.
Han 15 The Transparency Society (Byung-Chul, professor of philosophy
and cultural studies at the Universitt der Knste Berlin)//pday
Thus, Humboldt also observes of language: [A] thing may spring up in man,
for which no understanding can discover the reason in previous
circumstances; and we should . . . violate, indeed, the historical truth of its
emergence and change, if we sought to exclude from it the possibility of such
inexplicable phenomena.4 The ideology of postprivacy proves equally
nave. In the name of transparency, it demands completely surrendering the
private sphere, which is supposed to lead to see-through communication. The
view rests on several errors. For one, human existence is not transparent,
even to itself. According to Freud, the ego denies precisely what the
unconscious affirms and desires without reserve. The id remains largely
hidden to the ego. Therefore, a rift runs through the human psyche and
prevents the ego from agreeing even with itself. This fundamental rift renders
self-transparency impossible. A rift also gapes between people. For this
reason, interpersonal transparency proves impossible to achieve. It is also not
worth trying to do so. The others very lack of transparency is what keeps the
relationship alive. Georg Simmel writes: The mere fact of absolute
knowledge, of full psychological exploration, sobers us even without prior
intoxication, paralyzes the vitality of relations. . . . The fertile depth of
relationships, which senses and honors something more, something final,
behind all that is revealed . . . , simply rewards the sensitivity [Zartheit] and
self-control that still respects inner privacy even in the most intimate, allconsuming relationship which allows the right to secrets to be preserved.
Compulsive transparency lacks this same sensitivitywhich simply means
respect for Otherness that can never be completely eliminated. Given the
pathos for transparency that has laid hold of contemporary society, it seems
necessary to gain practical familiarity with the pathos of distance. Distance
and shame refuse to be integrated into the accelerated circulation of capital,
information, and communication. In this way, all confidential spaces for
withdrawing are removed in the name of transparency. Light floods them, and
they are then depleted. It only makes the world more shameless and more
naked. Autonomy presumes one persons freedom not to understand another.
Richard Sennett remarks: Rather than an equality of understanding, a
transparent equality, autonomy means accepting in the other what you do
not understand, an opaque equality.6 What is more, a transparent
relationship is a dead one, altogether lacking attraction and vitality. A new
Enlightenment is called for: there are positive, productive spheres of human
existence and coexistence that the compulsion for transparency is simply
demolishing. In this sense, Nietzsche writes: The new Enlightenment. . . . It
is not enough to recognize in what ignorance man and animal lives; you must
also learn to possess the will to ignorance. You must understand that without
such ignorance life itself would be impossible, that under this condition alone
does the living preserve itself and flourish .7 It has been demonstrated that
more information does not necessarily lead to better decisions.8 Intuition, for
example, transcends available data and follows its own logic. Today the
growing, indeed the rampant, mass of information is crippling [eliminating] all
higher judgment. Often less knowledge and information achieves something
more. It is not unusual for the negativity of omitting and forgetting to prove
productive. The society of transparency cannot tolerate a gap [Lcke] in
information or of sight. Yet both thinking and inspiration require a vacuum.
Incidentally, the German word for happiness [Glck] derives from this open
space; up until the Late Middle Ages, pronunciation revealed as much
[Gelcke]. It follows that a society that no longer admits the negativity of a
gap would be a society without happiness . Love without something hidden to
sight is pornography. And without a gap in knowledge, thinking degenerates
into calculation. The society of positivity has taken leave of both dialectics
and hermeneutics. The dialectic is based on negativity. Thus, Hegels Spirit
does not turn away from the negative but endures and preserves it within
itself. Negativity nourishes the life of the mind. Spirit has power,
according to Hegel, only by looking the negative in the face and tarrying
with it.9 Such lingering yields the magical power that converts it into
being. In contrast, whoever surfs only for what is positive proves mindless.
The Spirit is slow because it tarries with the negative and works through it.
The system of transparency abolishes all negativity in order to accelerate
itself. Tarrying with the negative has given way to racing and raving in the
positive. Nor does the society of positivity tolerate negative feelings.
Consequently, one loses the ability to handle suffering and pain, to give them
form. For Nietzsche, the human soul owes its depth, grandeur, and strength
precisely to the time it spends with the negative. Human spirit is born from
pain, too: That tension of the soul in unhappiness which cultivates its
strength, . . . its inventiveness and courage in enduring, persevering,
interpreting, and exploiting suffering, and whatever has been granted to it of
profundity, secret, mask, spirit, cunning, greatnesswas it not granted
through suffering, through the discipline of great suffering?10 The society of
positivity is now in the process of organizing the human psyche in an entirely
new way. In the course of positivization, even love flattens out into an
arrangement of pleasant feelings and states of arousal without complexity or
consequence. Alain Badious In Praise of Love quotes the slogans of the
dating service Meetic: Be in love without falling in love! Or, You dont have
to suffer to be in love!11 Love undergoes domestication and is positivized as
a formula for consumption and comfort. Even the slightest injury must be
avoided. Suffering and passion are figures of negativity. On the one hand,
they are giving way to enjoyment without negativity. On the other, their place
has been taken by psychic disturbances such as exhaustion, fatigue, and
depressionall of which are to be traced back to the excess of positivity.
Theory in the strong sense of the word is a phenomenon of negativity, too. It
makes a decision determining what belongs and what does not. As a mode of
century staked much on self-confidence and the aristocratic concept of secrecy. In a society that no longer
has such courage, there can be no more arcana, no more hierarchy, no more secret diplomacy; in fact,
to secrecy.15 As the party of transparency, the Pirate Party is continuing the move toward the
postpolitical; this amounts to depoliticization. It is an antiparty, a party without color. Transparency is
colorless. Convictions do not gain entry as ideologies, but only as ideology-free opinions. Opinions are
matters of no consequence; they are neither as comprehensive nor as penetrating as ideologies. They lack
cogent negativity. Therefore, todays society of opinion leaves what already exists untouched. Liquid
democracy displays flexibility by changing colors according to circumstance. The Pirate Party represents a
colorless party of Here politics yields to administrating social needs while leaving the framework of socioeconomic relations unchanged and clinging to them. As an antiparty, the Pirate Party proves unable to
Compulsive transparency
stabilizes the existing system most effectively. Transparency is inherently positive.
It does not harbor negativity that might radically question the political-economic
system as it stands. It is blind to what lies outside the system. It confirms and
optimizes only what already exists. For this reason, the society of positivity
goes hand-in-hand with the postpolitical. Only depoliticized space proves
wholly transparent. Without reference, politics deteriorates into a matter of
articulate political will or to produce new social coordinates.
referendum. The general consensus of the society of positivity is Like. It is telling that Facebook has
an inferno of the same. Whoever connects transparency only with corruption and the freedom
of information has failed to recognize its scope. Transparency is a systemic compulsion
gripping all social processes and subjecting them to a deep-reaching change.
Todays social system submits all its processes to the demand for
transparency in order to operationalize and accelerate them. Pressure for
acceleration represents the corollary of dismantling negativity. Communication
reaches its maximum velocity where like responds to like, when a chain
reaction of likeness occurs. The negativity of alterity and foreignnessin other
words, the resistance of the Otherdisturbs and delays the smooth
communication of the Same. Transparency stabilizes and speeds the system
by eliminating the Other and the Alien. This systemic compulsion makes the
society of transparency a calibrated society. Herein lies its totalitarian trait:
New word for Gleichschaltung: Transparency.1 Transparent language is a formal, indeed, a purely
machinic, operational language that harbors no ambivalence. Wilhelm von Humboldt already pointed to
Clearly the human soul requires realms where it can be at home without the gaze of the Other. It claims a
2AC University
Universities are not liberal sites of inquiry but rather loci
of social conditioning under a faade of progressivism,
students are taught to embrace a capitalistic drive to
conform and consume, creating the conditions for social
death
Anonymous UC Berkeley Student, 10 [The University, Social
Death, and the Inside Joke, http://news.infoshop.org/article.php?
story=20100220181610620]
Universities may serve as progressive sites of inquiry in some cases, yet
this does not detract from the great deal of military and corporate research,
economic planning and, perhaps most importantly, social conditioning
occurring within their walls. Furthermore, they serve as intense machines
for the concentration of privilege; each university is increasingly staffed
by overworked professors and adjuncts, poorly treated maintenance and
service staff. This remains only the top of the pyramid, since a hyper educated, stable
society along Western lines can only exist by the intense exploitation of
labor and resources in the third world. Students are taught to be oblivious
to this fact; liberal seminars only serve to obfuscate the fact that they are
themselves complicit in the death and destruction waged on a daily basis.
They sing the college fight song and wear hooded sweatshirts (in the case of hip liberal arts colleges,
flannel serves the same purpose). As the Berkeley rebels observe, Social
most invested in the fate of the contemporary university; in many ways their role is similar to that of the
antagonist are reversed; in many scenes, human survivors act so repugnantly that we celebrate their
infection or demise.[50] In reality, Zombie
hardest thing to acknowledge is that the living dead are not radically
Other so much as they serve to awaken a passion for otherness and for
vertiginous disidentification that is already latent within our own
selves.[52] In other words, we have a widespread problem with aspiring to be this
other, this powerless mass. We seek a clear protagonist, we cannot avoid
associating with those we perceive as still alive. Yet for Baudrillard, this constitutes
a fundamental flaw: "at the very core of the 'rationality' of our culture, however, is
an exclusion that precedes every other, more radical than the exclusion of
madmen, children or inferior races, an exclusion preceding all these and
serving as their model: the exclusion of the dead and of death."[53] In
Forget Foucault, we learn the sad reality about biopower: that power itself is
fundamentally based on the separation and alienation of death from the
reality of our existence. If we are to continue to use this conception, we risk
failing to see that our very lives have been turned into a mechanism for
perpetuation of social death: the banal simulation of existence. Whereas
socialized death is a starting point for Foucault, in Baudrillard and in recent actions from California, we
see a return to a reevaluation of society and of death; a possible return to
2AC Zizek
Permutation do both treat this debate as the next
research paper aligning Baudrillard and Zizek symbolic
exchange is psychoanalytic and all their links are
misreadings
Redhead 16
(Steve Redhead [Faculty of Graduate Studies, York University, Ontario,
Canada], Theoretical Times: Realigning Baudrillard and Zizek, International
Journal of Zizek Studies Volume 10 Number 1, ISSN 1751-8229, Pages 46-47)
We live now, I would argue, interestingly, in theoretical times. Previously we lived, theoretically, in interesting times. Study and political
practice has attached itself to theory and theorists as never before. Theoretical times (1) is the moniker I have given to a continuing project
looking at the way in which certain theorists have begun to displace academic disciplines in the contemporary post-crash world, and how we
might generate more more meaningful and appropriate concepts and theories for the contemporary globe. An array of new concepts
claustropolitanism, foreclosure, reproletarianisation, accelerated culture and fresh approaches (claustropolitan sociology, bunker
anthropology) have been generated in my work as part of the focus on theoretical times (Redhead, 2016). Pairs of theorists, who were also
friends, and correspondents, were also explored in this project: Louis Althusser and Lucio Colletti, Paul Virilio and Jean Baudrillard and Alain
Badiou and Slavoj Zizek. Or, alternatively, Althusser/Colletti, Virilio/Baudrillard and Badiou/Zizek. These pairs were the most obvious historical
partners but some theorists cut across these pairings Alain Badiou for example was a student of Louis Althussers in the 1960s. For the
clear from a detailed consideration of Baudrillards work since the mid-1970s that: what interests Baudrillard is the fact that gifts are
obligatory, they are a form of empowerment through debt, and the counter-gift cancels this power and any accumulation. This counter-gift is
conceived by Baudrillard as a kind of reversibility which annuls power, a reversibility that is founded on the fundamental dualism of the world.
fascinating case of Zizek and law and jurisprudence (De Sutter, 2015). Manifestly, they are key theorists in these theoretical times. However,
strangely, as we have noted, the work of these two theorists rarely mentions
the other and the realignment of the theorists is at present a pioneering
enterprise, begun specifically in the virtual pages of this special issue of the International Journal of Zizek Studies and more generally
in recent issues of the parallel open access journal the International Journal of Baudrillard Studies (Pawlett, 2014a, 2014b, Gane and
OMahoney, 2014, Genosko, 2015). This essay is a contribution to that realignment which is still ongoing. The current watershed for theory is
the continuing, widening global financial crisis of 2007/2008, a global mega event, a radical political rupture, an event of the kind envisaged
by Slavoj Zizek in his work on what he calls Philosophy in Transit (Zizek, 2014a). The global financial crisis was followed by a brief global
Keynesianism before a return to business as usual and an even more brutal neoliberalism pervasive in all aspects of contemporary life. For
Zizek, after such an event nothing remains the same, even if there are no obvious large changes. The GFC, and the tectonic twenty-first
century shifts preceding and following the event, have been seen generally as fatal consequences of a post-millennial catastrophic search for
fools gold in the shadow banking sytem of global financialisation and partially the result of widespread automatic speculation in the futurism
of the instant (Virilio, 2012: 34) which produces flash crashes where trillions of dollars disappear, and reappear, in fractions of a second. Now
that we are after the goldrush, as Neil Young once succintly put it in the early 1970s when yet another capitalist crisis was manifesting itself,
and furthermore weirdly post-catastrophe (Redhead, 2011), a frantic search for, and consumption of, theory is beginning again. It is, in this
context, worth taking stock of the relationship between the post-crash condition of the global society and its relation to contemporary theory
and the new disciplinary and interdisciplinary movements. In some senses disciplines have been superceded. We have become post-
for a new interdisciplinary legal studies, incorporating new critical legal theory and the rediscovery of critical legal thinkers including Zizek
(De Sutter, 2015) and Badiou and for law and critique and critical legal studies as never before. Even economists, largely in seductive thrall
to neo-liberalism in the first place, have pondered about what is left of economics after the (economic) crisis. This has happened whilst all the
while their profession has been cheerfully regenerating the fundamental tenets of neo-liberal economics. Interestingly, students of economics
(at the University of Manchester in England) even set up a Post-Crash Economics Society to demonstrate their vehement displeasure at the
modern university curriculum seemingly devoid of explanatory power and contemporary relevance after the crash. Pyschoanalysis, once
again, has renewed its love/hate relationship with Jacques Lacans life and work just as Zizeks 1982 Ph.D thesis on Hegel and Lacan (Zizek,
2014c) was published in English for the first time. Theology has moved beyond its previous terrain to look at God in Pain (Zizek and Gunjevic,
2012) and a materialist Christianity, whereas philosophy has returned to Hegel, Marx and dialectical materialism (Zizek, 2014d), to forge a
transcendental materialism. Politics, too, has mused about whether it still has the power to explain contemporary events like the 2011 riots in
the UK and the various aspects of the Arab Spring (Zizek, 2012, Badiou and Zizek, 2009) in the way that, for instance, Karl Marx and Friedrich
Engels once analysed the revolutions in Europe in 1848. Finally, postmodernism, pervading all the diciplines and sub-disciplines, sometimes
attributed misleadingly in its origins to the long term work of both Baudrillard and Zizek since the 1970s, has waxed and waned, emerging
access online journals such as this one, devoted to major global theorists such as Jean Baudrillard, Alain Badiou and Zizek amongst a number
of others. The International Journal of Baudrillard Studies began in 2004, the International Journal of Zizek Studies began in 2007 and Badiou
Studies began in 2012, massively stimulating global interest in these theorists singular output. More recently such theorists have been
allocated their own full book length specific dictionaries. In the case of the task of realigning Baudrillard and Zizek, innovative theoretical
dictionaries devoted to their work are invaluable. The Zizek Dictionary (Butler, 2014) and The Baudrillard Dictionary (Smith, 2010) assist us
greatly with this present enterprise, especially in the area of the exploration of the symbolic and especially symbolic exchange. Social theorist
Mike Gane (Smith, 2010: 210-213) draws our attention to the importance of symbolic exchange in the glossary of Baudrillard terms in The
Lefebvre his work has always born a tangential relationship to any brand of Marxism, neo-, post-, or otherwise. His work is, though, explicitly
more radical than Marxs in a certain sense. Philosophical antecedents of Baudrillards work are very complex and need careful consideration.
Marx and Bataille and Nietzsche are ever present but so too is Mani, the Persian Gnostic prophet who wrote one thousand eight hundred years
ago. Symbolic exchange as a concept certainly is central to any proper understanding of Baudrillard (Pawlett, 2013: 32-37) and Gane is
absolutely prescient in his view on this. In contrast most commentators over the years have concentrated on Baudrillards writing on more well
known concepts like simulation and hyperreality, and even, mistakenly as it turns out, topical influences of the day such as postmodernism
(Redhead, 2011). Re-reading today a book like the second edition of The Spirit of Terrorism (Baudrillard, 2004), first written in the immediate
aftermath of the event of 9/11, it is obvious that Baudrillards requiem for the twin towers that saw him vilified internationally, but especially
Symbolic exchange is
uppermost in the text though ideas of the Real, reality and hyperreality were
prominent in media commentary and publicity around the 2002 Verso books
mini-series which also included an enigmatic book by Baudrillards long time
friend Paul Virilio and Slavoj Zizeks own five essay discourse on hyperreality
entitled Welcome to The Desert of the Real! (Zizek, 2002) which managed,
somehow, not to engage with Baudrillard on what was then regarded as his
own hypereal terrain. Jean Baudrillards mid-life epiphany with regard to symbolic exchange came in San Diego in America
in America, is wholly dependent on his subtle development of the concept of symbolic exchange.
in the mid-1970s when, teaching with Fredric Jameson, Michel de Certeau and Jean-Francois Lyotard, Baudrillard came to the realisation that, in
geographically present on the West Coast of the USA some of this time, recalls, the speed at which Baudrillard wrote his great tome Symbolic
Exchange and Death (Baudrillard, 1993) manifestly signified its importance. The watershed nature of this book in Baudrillards life and times
is also noteworthy. The next such watershed is his death in 2007 and the small range of significant posthumous publications which are an
important aspect of Buadrillards entire thought. The rest of Baudrillards work after 1976 is, in some sense, an extended event of this mid1970s history. Before leaving for Europe at the time of its construction (1975/1976), Baudrillard clearly wrote furiously about the anthropology
of symbolic exchange. Lotringer, as the Semiotext(e) publisher of much of the English language work of Baudrillard, tells us in the fascinating
introduction to Baudrillards posthumously published The Agony of Power (Baudrillard, 2010a) much about the genesis of his major work.
Symbolic Exchange and Death, this key book in the Baudrillard pantheon, was actually written at a frantic pace as if new theory had literally
emerged at what I later termed the speed of light (Redhead, 2011). The book was originally published in 1976 in French but not really fully
read or appreciated by English speaking theorists and students until very much later. Crucially, this work contained the theory of reversibility
which would become so important to Baudrillards writing until his own death in 2007. As Sylvere Lotringer puts it succintly, if enigmatically,
reversibility is the form death takes in a symbolic exchange (Baudrillard 2010a: 14). Jean
Baudrillard has been savagely vilified by his detractors, but the lasting
influence of his work on twenty first century critical thought, cultural politics,
war studies, media events, art theory and pop culture is impossible to deny,
much of which is the chosen field of Zizek studies too. My comprehensive collection of extracts
from Baudrillards texts, The Jean Baudrillard Reader, (Redhead, 2008) now digitally avaiIable through Edinburgh Scholarship Online (Redhead
2008), features work from all periods of Baudrillards long writing career and still stands as a last will and testament to his remarkable life and
work. The Jean Baudrillard Reader is an introduction for global readers to Baudrillards commitment to a critical poetics of the modern object
and his complex, controversial theory of reality, society and modernity, much of which stems from his specific interpretation of the idea of
symbolic exchange. As Mike Gane, in my view the clearest of all international interpreters of Baudrillard, has recently noted in an interview in
the International Journal of Baudrillard Studies (Gane and OMahoney, 2014) there is still a full biography of Baudrillard waiting to be written,
especially in view of the fact that many of the people who knew him during his own life are still alive. The same goes for the life and work of
the very much still alive Slavoj Zizek, with only fragments of his Slovenian life and work having been explored so far in this way (Irwin and
1976, the year zero of punk in global popular culture, that saw the
emergence of the Sex Pistols, emerged a culture which Slavoj Zizek has often
embraced wholheartedly himself, most recently in his collaboration with
Russian punk band Pussy Riot (Zizek and Tolokonnikova, 2014). In 1976 punk cultural stirrings were embracing
antecedents that Baudrillard shared the pataphysics of Albert Jarry and Pere Ubu. At this time a Cleveland punk band emerged with the
name Pere Ubu to globally popularise the drama of Albert Jarry from the late nineteeth century which had so fascinated Baudrillard since the
early 1950s. US musician David Thomas in 1975 in Ohio named his band Pere Ubu after Albert Jarrys caricature king because, to Thomas, it
added a texture of absolute grotesqueness, a kind of darkness descending over everything which fitted the mid- 1970s in America. In his
lifetime, Baudrillard never declared any awareness of this popular music culture/Ubu connection, though he did once dress in public in a full
punk costume of his own. He appeared, gloriously, in a gold lame jacket with mirrored lapels reading the text of his own self-penned 1980s
poem, entitled MotelSuicide, backed by a rock band at the Chance Event held at Whiskey Petes in Las Vegas in November 1996. The only
surviving photo of the event shows the short, balding, academic Baudrillard appearing as if he was failing an audition for a place in a mid-late
1970s English punk band and Edinburgh University Press duly reproduced the precious photograph as the front cover of my own book on
Baudrillard in 2008 (Redhead, 2008). In Zizeks case the punk ethos has pervaded much of his work and the important prison letters to and
from one of the imprisoned members of Pussy Riot made punk globally political again in the contemporary world. Indeed Zizeks political
engagement with Syriza (Zizekand Horat, 2013) and Podemos in post-crash Europe furthered this activism in a way which, apart from an early
Maoist phase, Baudrillard never displayed. Nevertheless, Jean Baudrillard consistently attempted to produce a radically uncertain picture of
the modern world, and posthumously published Baudrillard is no exception. Two of Baudrillards essays in French from 2001 drawing on his
analysis of Loft Story (the French TV version of reality show Big Brother) have recently been translated into English and published
posthumously in book form under the overall title of Telemorphosis (Baudrillard, 2011, Genosko, 2015). However, interesting and suggestive
though they are, the Telemorphosis essays do not compare with the body of work produced just before he died, and which depend on the
development of the concept of symbolic exchange from 1976 onwards. Neither is it useful to include in posthumously published Baudrillard the
new edition of his 1980s book America (Baudrillard, 2010c) rereleased in 2010 with a new introduction by British fiction writer Geoff Dyer
which even drew the Financial Times into nominating it as one of the best non-fiction books of the year. Jean Baudrillards main posthumously
published writings, released after his demise but specifically written in the last two years of his life, what we might refer to as post(humous)
Baudrillard theory, provide us with serious and well laid out theoretical clues to the numerous mysteries he set up in the myriad other texts
Baudrillard, entitled The Agony of Power (Baudrillard 2010a) published in English in 2010 by Sylvere Lotringers Semiotext(e), which I want to
especially highlight here in the context of realigning Baudrilard and Zizek. Two others publications, Carnival and Cannibal (Baudrillard, 2010b)
and Why Hasnt Everything Already Disappeared? (Baudrillard, 2009), are also very significant texts. There are overlaps. Writing from The
Agony of Power text bleeds into these other texts from the post-Baudrillard era. There are also, for example, elements of the theoretical and
political position taken by Baudrillard in The Agony of Power repeated in the other late texts. The Agony of Power is a collection of three
original texts written in 2005 which were read or presented by Baudrillard at various conferences around the world, together with an interview
with French cultural magazine Chronicart from that same year. This collection of fascinating Baudrillard texts is prefaced by a substantial
contextual introduction by Sylvere Lotringer entitled Domination and Servitude. Two years after he produced these important texts Jean
Baudrillard was no longer with us, and Sylvere Lotringer reveals, as publisher as well as friend, that although Baudrillard had intended to turn
all the texts he was writing at the time into a new booka few months later he was diagnosed with cancer and never regained enough
strength to follow up on this project (Baudrillard 2010a: 7-8). The three texts and one interview which make up the Baudrillard part of The
Agony of Power are From Domination To Hegemony, The White Terror of World Order, Where Good Grows and The Roots of Evil. The book
itself was published by Lotringers longstanding iconic imprint Semiotext(e), as number 6 in its Intervention series. A photograph by Jean
Baudrillard adorned the inside of the front and back covers of The Agony of Power. Two other essays which Sylvere Lotringer was originally
going to publish alongside the three papers in The Agony of Power appeared posthumously by Baudrillards publishers as another book
altogether namely Carnival and Cannibal (Baudrillard, 2010b). Carnival and Cannibal was eventually published in 2010 comprising the essay
Carnival and Cannibal, or The Play of Global Antagonism, effectively a talk from 2004, and the text of another address, Ventriloquous Evil
from 2006. A third posthumously published Baudrillard book Why Hasnt Everything Already Disappeared? (Baudrillard 2009), written in 2007,
literally just before his death, sparingly illustrated with haunting images by Alain Willaume, was published in 2009. Taking all of this postBaudrillard writing together, the legacy of post(humous) Baudrillard thought may be seen as a singular post-theory, a form of extreme
thinking for an even more extreme world which we now somehow still manage to cling to as the desire to leave the planet becomes
compulsive (Redhead, 2011) and, as the Baudrillard scholar William Pawlett has pointed out (Pawlett, 2007, 2013, 2014a, 2014b), a significant
development of his earlier work on evil and good and duality, all ideas which stem from the mid-1970s development of the concept of
symbolic exchange by Jean Baudrillard. It is striking, reading these Baudrillard texts again in 2015, that in posthumously published Baudrillard,
there is no trace of the earlier debate about postmodernisation, postmodernity and postmodernism. Baudrillard in his lifetime, as critical
commentators have noted, often endured a reading of his work which became fixated on a handful of concepts most notably
postmodernism, simulation and hyperreality (Smith, Clarke and Doel, 2011: 326). Focus on dystopia and apocalyptism, conditions
more attuned to the coming 2007/8 global financial crisis, were actually much more common in the Baudrillard works in the 2000s
(Featherstone, 2011). These concepts were used explicity and implicitly by Baudrillard in the few years before his death in 2007 much more
than ideas of postmodernism, simulation and hyperreality. As some of these critical commentators, and reinterpreters of Baudrillard and his
significance, have rightly pointed out: While it is perhaps understandable that this situation should have arisen, particularly given Baudrillards
initial reception within the English-speaking world as the high priest of postmodernism, it is far from an accurate portrayal of the potential
Baudrillards work offers, or indeed, of Baudrillard himself. It is telling that the waning of interest in the postmodern since the 1990s has not, in
fact, led to a corresponding decline of interest in Baudrillard. On the contrary, now that his work is no longer interpreted in the one
dimensional terms dictated by the modern/postmodern debate, a far, fuller, richer, and more diverse understanding and appreciation of
Baudrillards import is beginning to emerge. (Smith, Clarke and Doel, 2011: 326) A very similar commentary could be made about Slavoj
or other of the debates. Baudrillard for Beginners books (Horrocks and Jevtic, 1996) often
compounded the problem, rarely focusing on symbolic exchange but always
mentioning postmodernism and Marxism. In any case, the politics of postmodernism are evaded in these
noughties Baudrillard writings and a clear legacy of the concept of symbolic exchange emerges. Instead of postmodernity he urgently raises
different, more contemporary, questions of death, evil, integral reality and the duality of the world, as well as symbolic exchange. As
Sylvere Lotringer stresses in his introduction to Baudrillards book The Agony of Power, sharply rethinking the concepts of domination and
Baudrillard alludes to was in fact as much about the power of agony (to borrow playfully from Baudrillards theory of reversibility). In his own
agonising introduction to The Agony of Power (Baudrillard, 2010a). Sylvere Lotringer claims powerfully, and in my view correctly, that
Baudrillards two key ideas throughout his work, especially since the mid-1970s epiphany were that, firstly, reality had disappeared and
became replaced by simulacra and, secondly, that there was a potential symbolic challenge in this process of disappearance (the point at
which symbolic exchange becomes crucial). We should pause to consider these insights into Baudrillard, so important are they in any
consideration of Baudrillards legacy after his death. These are crucial insights into Baudrillard by a friend and colleague who had known
Baudrillard personally and published Baudrillard since the 1970s. The Agony of Power, a book praised from within by Lotringer as nothing less
than Baudrillards intellectual testament, is undoubtedly an important work. Baudrillards The Agony of Power offers a different view of power
from the classical legal conception of power, often reproduced in major works of jurisprudence right up until today. Baudrillards alternative
perspective is a form of patasociology as hailed by Jacques Donzelot, who worked with Baudrillard at the University of Nanterre in the late
1960s at the time the university sparked the events of May 1968 in France (Donzelot, 2011). In all this posthumous work, especially in The
Agony of Power, Baudrillard offers us a unique theory of power incorporating what he calls a double refusal in other words, the sovereigns
The Agony of Power (and partially extracted by Semiotext(e) as the quote on the back cover of The Agony of Power) the radicality of his
Lotringer, seeking to illustrate Baudrillards theory at its most banal, can be seen in the agonies of those involved in the revolts of May 1968 or
the later activities of the Italian Autonomists in the 1970s but there are many contemporary events such as the global financial crisis and Arab
spring, written about by Slavoj Zizek (Zizek, 2014b, 2012), which resonate too. The participants who refused power were, in Baudrillards
theory, according to Lotringers interepretation, less than confident in wanting to dominate they agonised about power, in both their
resistance to sovereignty and their unwillingness to become involved in its exercise. Indeed, as Baudrillard says emphatically, power itself is
That
is, a heterodox thinker on the Left who came to be positioned as type of
normative orthodoxy as a major thinker, although maybe, not as popular but
just as controversial. In this such a major thinker assumes, in a manner itself perverse to heterodoxy, his or
thinker who, in his or her own time, assumed a iekian-type position of what can be termed heterodox orthodoxy.
her own school of thought and followers who to greater or lesser degree assume the nomenclature of this heterodox
school just as iek has given rise to a perverse iekian school of thought. In itself this Journal, being labelled iek
In considering the
Parallax track Y to ieks Parallax Z, that of Baudrillard emerged as
an obvious magnet. iek and Baudrillard run on Parallax tracks. The
positives (+) are that both are Leftist heterodox thinkers who cross out of
traditional fields of continental thought and politics into a critical engagement
with contemporary and popular culture. Both Baudrillard and iek range
widely in their critical engagements, they both position themselves in a
location within the Left, and yet are both critical of leftist orthodoxies.
Both acknowledge the failure of the orthodox Left in 1989 and yet recognized
the need to reconfigure leftist thought in response. There are also the central tensions of age
Studies, ought to be a prime example of such perverse heterodox orthodoxy.
and nationality. Baudrillard (1929-2007), French, sociologist and in the legacy of semiotics, poststructuralism, Mauss,
Bataille and McLuhan runs a completely different track to iek (1949-), Slovenian, philosopher, in the legacy of Marx,
Lacan and Hegel, is a type of dissident supporter of both Lenin and Stalin Centrally, Baudrillard is no Lacanian while a
psychoanalytical approach is central to ieks thought. Baudrillard lived and thought in France, experiencing the collapse
of European democracy, the German occupation and the post-war French tensions of de-colonialization, Marxism,
Maoism and the failure of Paris 1968. He refused to embrace a much desired Master and sat in opposition to Lacans
mantra of the time, You want a new Master. You will surely find one. In all of this Baudrillard was free to live, think and
write as he wanted, he fully subsumed intellectual freedom. The term bourgeois leftism, a criticism of his stance, is too
easy to apply and if it is then it can be applied to all leftist intellectuals in the west to whom the realities of a failed
For
if Baudrillard thinks and writes on contemporary and popular culture, iek
writes and thinks from within it. This is not only a generational difference, nor one that can be
In considering the issues possible, there are the opposing engagements with popular culture and especially cinema.
attributed to the postsocialist society thinker who grew up with a deep fascination and knowledge of the popular culture
rework Marxist thought. iek vehemently and unapologetically returns to Marxs conceptualisations of ideology, party
and class as a way of understanding and disrupting those conditions which give traction to hidden and often divisive
signifiers which establish social realities (2014, p. 137): Let us say this signifier is solidarity: it will
mean a different thing to an unemployed worker, to a conservative farmer, to a starved intellectual, to a soldier or
policeman, etc, etc; however, the social pact, the unity, this signifier will impose will nonetheless not be simply illusory
Revolutionary anti-clericalism tends to position religion as first and foremost Catholicism and therefore, something
become an important figure in radical religious and theological thought. This is again partly generational but also due to
thought, critique and analysis always carries within it an element of what can be termed- via Erik Davis (1998) a techgnosis.
conduit both Baudrillard and iek share. However, iek is, in contrast
to Baudrillard, deeply political, a politics that is revolutionary in focus and
intent. For iek we need to reread Lenin and Stalin and then rework,
reimagine and reapply them within a democratic communism. This is not the
hyperreal communism of the bourgeois intellectual but in contrast a deeply
materialist communism as project, as revolutionary project as insurrection.
So why set them up in Parallax? We do so because they offer, at base
level, two different forms of leftist thought which offer insights and
tensions into contemporary social and political thought: Baudrillard
as a form of deep engagement with technological modernity and
society, iek as a form of highly politicized, revolutionary cultural
materialism. In this Parallax occurs the possible meeting of what can be
termed the tensions of critique and revolution, of techno media and Lacanderived cultural criticism, of a Post-war socialism of despair and a reformed
insurrectionist hope of materialist communism . And in between sit the
contributing essays that make up this volume; many of whim arise
out of a trajectory that saw Baudrillard as the possibility post 1968
and then experienced the post1989 rise of the iekian alternative.
Yet if 1968 is almost fifty years ago, we must not forget that 1989 is merely
thirtysix years past. Perhaps it is only in a Parallax reading that now, in the
21st century, we can begin to lay down new tracks learning from the success
and failure, the hopes and despair, the political options of critique and
insurrection that all have not, contra Marx, actually changed the world. Are new
Parallaxs possible that might possibly change the world and not just critique it? For, contra to both Baudrillard and iek,
is it not actually Capitalism that, in a perverse hyperreality, is still perceived and experienced as the most
revolutionary force and ideology? We need to remember that that it was Schumpeter, himself a leftist thinker, who
famously labelled the process of Capitalism as that undertaking creative destruction a creative destruction it can seem
perhaps we need the Parallax of the inverse to rethink, to lay down a track of leftist thought as destructive creation to
hold herein the revolutionary drive of ieks materialism, but as that which
in overcoming creates anew and continues to do so. In considering this we
also need to reconsider the ground on which we stand and make such claims.
in bleak moments of even leftist thought itself. Yet
Perhaps too often unacknowledged is the ground on which these Parallax tracks are laid, the ground of a triumphant
Century that occur out of the responses between the tracks of iek and Baudrillard? The Church Father Tertullian once
asked What has Athens to do with Jerusalem? Perhaps we can ask this similarly in a series of discussions and
possibilities: What has Paris to do with Ljubljana? Of course the answer from the iekian track is Lacan but what is,
what could be the answer from the track of Baudrillard? And then to widen the question, what has Wall Street, the City,
Canary Wharf and all other financial capitals to do with the Paris of Baudrillard and Lacan and the Ljubljana of iek?
perhaps we need the Parallax of the inverse to rethink, to lay down a track of leftist thought as destructive creation to
hold herein the revolutionary drive of ieks materialism, but as that which
in overcoming creates anew and continues to do so. In considering this we
also need to reconsider the ground on which we stand and make such claims.
Perhaps too often unacknowledged is the ground on which these Parallax
tracks are laid, the ground of a triumphant Capitalism that even the global
financial crisis of 2007-2009 ongoing could not destroy. The response from
the left has been as fragmentary as Capitalism could have hoped. Is
there anything we can learn not just from iek and Baudrillard but
in bleak moments of even leftist thought itself. Yet